Crusade for a Christian Civilization (Magazine) 1977 by Nestor

THE SERVANT OF GOD JOSEPH BENJAMIN RUISKY.1

The photograph at the left shows St. George's Cathedral in Lviv, the city of the Prince of Ukraine . The Communists transformed it by force into a temple united to Moscow, as shown in the symbolic drawing to the right. The purpose of the Soviets is to break the Uniate Catholic Church's union with Rome and to destroy it. This union (precious to Ukrainians) is symboli zed by the drawing at the top of the page which shows St. George's Cathedral in Lviv united to St. Peter's in Rome . At the center is shown the Servant of God Joseph Benjamin Rutskyi, Metropolitan of the Uniate Catholic Church in Ukraine, 1614-1637. He was an apostle of union with Rome, and the initiator of the idea of the Ukrainian Catholic Patriarchate. Today, in spite of the fierce opposition of the Communists, union with Rome and the Patriarchate continue to be the great aspirations of the Ukrainians. However, the prob lem is made more complicated and agonizing by the Vatican's present policy of Ostpolitik . What is the solution for Catholic Ukrainians?

THE CHURCH OF SILENCE IN CHILE

In describing the Church in Chile, the book The Church of Silence in Chile will give you a thorough understanding of the sile nt Catholic majorities in the West who are ridiculed and reduced by the liberal mass media to a condition of helplessness. As the Communistprogressivist process pushes its demolishing action forward, perplexed and anguished Catholics are forming a Church of Silence analogous to that existing in th e countries under Communist domination. Find out why Radio Moscow repeatedl y attacked this book and de fended the Bishops of Chile. Order from: Lumen Mariae Publications P.O. Box 99455 Erieview Station Cleveland,Ohio 44199 220 docu ments 450 pages $6. 7 5 a copy plus 25</, mailing ~h.16 ~ 1 _,; :

Cnusabe fon Chn1shan C1u1liut10n A

Editor: John Hart Circulation Director: Gerald Campbell Foreign correspondents, Jules Ubbelohde !England), Guy de Rider (France), Jose Luis de Zayas (Spain), Luis Dufour (Italy), Michel Renaud (Canada), Aloisio Schelini (Brazil), Pedro Morazzani (Vene zuela) Vol. 7

J an .-Feb., 1977

No. 1

Crusade for a Christian Civilization P.O. Box 128 1, New Rochelle, N.Y. 10802 Issued bi -month ly . Annual sub scription - $9.50 . Foreign - $10.50. Application to mail at Second Class Postage is pending at New Rochelle, N.Y . 10802 .

@'orgoUen ~rufna;

SAINTS, POPES, AND DOCTORS OF THE CHURCH SPEAK OF RESISTANCE St. Thomas Aquinas, when studying the episode in which St. Paul rebuked St. Peter wrote: "(An example was given) to prelates of humility, so that they would not refuse to accept rebukes from their inferiors and subjects ; and to subjects "(was given) an example of zeal and freedom, so that they would not fear to correct their prelates, above all, when the crime was public and redounded to the danger of many .. . The rebuke was just and useful, its motive was not light: it was a question of a danger to the preservation of the evangelical truth ... The manner in which the rebuke was given was given was appropriate, for it was public and manifest. For this reason, St. Paul writes: 'I spoke to Cephas,' (that is, to Peter) 'before all,' for the simulation prac ticed by Peter redounded to the peril of all." (Ad Cal. 2: 11-14, lect. III, no. 77 and 83-84 ). St. Robert Bellarmine " ... just as it is licit to resist a Pon tiff who practices aggression against th e body, so also, it is licit to resist him who commits an aggression against souls, or disturbs the civil order, or, above all, he who tried to destroy the Church. I say that it is licit to resist him by not doing what he orders and by impeding the execution of his will." (De Rom. Pont. , lib. II , c. 29).

Pope St. Leo II "We anath ematize .. . Honorius ( the Pope), who did not enlighten this apostolic See with the doctrine of the Apostolic Tradition, but permitted by a sacrilegious betrayal that the immaculate Faith be stained." (Denz. - Sch. 563 ).

* * * The Sixth Ecumenical Council pronounced on the letters of Pope Honorius and the Patriarch Sergius as follows: "Having verified that they are in entire disagree ment with the apostolic dogmas and the de finitions of the Holy Councils and all of the Fathers worthy of approbation, and that on the contrary, they have followed the false doctrines of th e heretics, we reject th em in an absolute way an d we execrate them as harmful to souls." (Denz. - Sch. 550).

* * *

(Co ntinued on page 24)

CRUSADE

THE NOTHING THAT MAY RESULT IN EVERYTHING By Plinio Correa de Oliveira The precise evaluation of the importance of an event can only rarely be achieved by the employing of just one criterion . Much more than this is normally required. In fact, it behooves one to consider all of the criteria applicable to the case, in order to be able to arrange them immediately according to a complex and subtle hierarchy of values. Only after having processed the task in this way is it possible to arrive at a satisÂˇ factory evaluation. Among these criteria is one which must always be present . And not infrequently, it is decisive. That criterion is as follows: If an event produces important consequences, it will be difficult to deny importance to it; on the contrary, if it does not produce them, it will be difficult - if not impossible - to consider that it amounts to something. From this perspective, one sees that an impressive number of events published in the newspapers in the last few months are "sui generis." Upon reading them, one has the impression of a world in effervescence or, rather, of a world in explosion . In reality, however, when one investigates what consequences there are from this mountain of so many explosions in progress, one is left disconcerted, for those consequences do not appear to exist. Some examples leap before our eyes . The fall of the Portu guese Empire in Africa was certainly a tragic event and one which produced great conseq uences , bringing the enslavement to Communism not only of the former colonies but also of the Metropolis . Immedi ately thereafter, slaughters and even a revolution burst forth in th e ex-Lusitanian overseas provinces. A great deal of tr,iveling was done, many negotia tions transpired, and much vvr s written in order to remedy this evil. What resulted from all of this? Practically nothing . Nothing except that the contagion of subversion began to spread through Rhodesia and South Africa. And then new journeys, new negotiations, and a flurry of news reports . Nevertheless, what came from all of this? The traveling continues , the negotiations are extended, and the news report proliferate. How long will they last? What results will they bring? One does not know. At the moment of this writing, things appear to be heating up between Rhodesia and Mozambique. Will anything come of this? Anything other than a battle without direction and with out end like the sad war in the Middle East? This leads us to change the field of our considerations. In Lebanon, human blood flows in a tragic stream. But this does not prevent one from feeling that the constant stabbing is coming closer to the heart. What can result from all the pandemonium in that region? For the moment, one does not know . It can suddenly result in nothing. it can turn out to be a "statu s quo antebellum ." Just as it can, at any mom e nt, se t the globe on fire. Now we wil l cast our gaze upon another area of the Asia-

CRUSADE

tic continent. The fall of Vietnam and Cambodia was tragic. Once it was consummated, the news about those regions, which had previously been so voluminous, unexpectedly began to go silent . In respect to the circums tances of the two enslaved nations, all that was rel eased for a few months was a tiny concert of contradictions . It was said that in Cambodia the Communists had been ferocious and that in Vietnam they had been enchanting. Afterwards, reports came in to show that in Vietnam also they had been terrible ... as eve rywh ere. Some dispatches soon alluded to guerrillas of non-conformists in Vietnam. Finally, everything went silent, everything resulted in nothing . In a nothing which can result in everything . And here is one of the most disconcerting aspects of this situation . It is that anyone of these "nothings" can at any moment result in everything . It can perhaps give rise to a world war . It is not impossible, for example, that in Cambodia and Vietnam at a given moment a popular discontent could be unleashed like the one that found expression in Hungary in 1956 or in Czechoslovakia in 1968 . And from this, possibly, a universal discontent could arise, which could end by leading to war. "A fortiori," one can say the same about the events taking place in Rhodesia, South Africa, and the Near East .

* * * Results such as these, which are on all quarters of th e horizon, are nothing at present, a nothing which can resu lt in everything at any moment . And this is the promise - or threat - of th e outcome of the Ford-Carte r electoral race in the United States. It can be that Carter will not take into account the serious pronouncements against "detente" made during the electora l campaign . It can also be that he may prefer to interpet his victory as a verdict in favor of th e ultra-conciliatory tendencies attributed to him. At prese nt, however, th e American e lectio ns, which were so agitated and noisy, appear to have resu lted in nothing decisive in the United States and the world. Yet out of this nothing may come everything . Because if the United States continues to retreat in th e fac e of Russia, into what abysses will the Wes t not be able to roll? And if Americans become a littl e less blind and soft, how far can the Soviet reaction go? It appears that this universal "nothing" out of which "everything" can come, is a way of being, thinking, and acting which has become generalized in the modern world. If we should consu lt the great book of hi story, we would see that it is characteristic of civi li zations which imprudently move along the edge of dangers and abysses, to allow th emse lves to be attracted by them and in most cases to hurl th e mse lves into them . "He who loves danger, will peris h in it," says the Sacre d Scripture. These considerations , however, wou ld take us very far indeed . Let us stop here for today .

CRUSADE

GOLD, MOURNING, AND BLOOD UKRAINE: A TRAGEDY WITHOUT FRONTIERS

On the 23rd day of December m the year 1595, Pope Clement VIII, the whole Pontifical Court, the Diplomatic Corps, and the thirty-three Cardinals who were in Rome gathered in th e Hall of Constantine in the Vatican for the definitive and jubilant union of the separated Ukrainian Church with the Catholic Church. On th e following day, dressed in their magnificent golden vestmen ts, the Uniate Bishops - so-called because they had united themselves to Rome - appeared in the Basilica of St. Peter for the celebration of the Vigil of Christmas. On the 10th day of October in 1596, the Union was concluded in the Church of St. Nicholas of Brest Litovsk by the Metropolitan Archbishop of Kiev, who had jurisdiction over all the Ukrainian and Byelorussian territories.

THE THREAD OF HISTORY The contacts between Rome and the Ukrainians had not come into existence only recently. St. Olha, the Grand Princess of Kiev , was baptized in Constantinople before the schism in 955 . Her grandson, Volodymyr, * who was later converted and who is today , enerated as a Saint, 1

*St . Olha and St. Volodymyr are also known in th e West as St. Olga and St. Vladimir.

Cf<USADE

wished to maintain relations with Rome in spite of the opposition of the Greeks. 1

St. Olha.

In 1075, shortly after th e schism of th e E as t, the Grand Prince Iziaslav , was deposed from th e throne of Kiev by Boleslau II of Poland. When this occurred, he sent the crown prince Y aropolk and his wife to Pope St. Gregory VII. And th ey received royal crowns in Rome. Later, at the tim e of the Tartar invasions , in th e mid-thirteen th century , the Ukrainian princes Daniel and Vasylko (of Volhynia and Galicia ) establish ed relations with the Hol y See. In respon se, th e Holy See proclaimed a crusade against the Tartars which, however, did not materialize. Many Catholic missioners were dispatched to th e coun-

try, some of them going all the way to the court of the Great Khan. In that epoch, the Apostolic Deleo-ate crowned Daniel of Galicia with the crown b "of God, of the Holy Church, of th e Holy Apostles, of the Throne of St. Peter, and of his father, Pope Innocent," as th e chronicle of the tim e reads. The hoped-for union with the Catholic Church though still not yet concluded was going on, as the admission of a Ukrainian Bishop in the Council of Lyon indicates. 2 With the decadence of the Papacy brought about by the Western schism in the fourteenth century, the attempts of union with the Ukrainians were cut off. This fac t demonstrates how the history of the Catholic Church depends on the fidelity of the successors of St. Peter to the plans of God. As we h ave seen, it was only in 1596 with the Union of Brest that the hoped-for union came to be entirely realized. Later, a second union occurred. Thus, in Uzhhorod in 1646 the Byzantine Rite of Carpatho-Ukraine was united to th e Church. Both of th ese unions conceded special privileges to the Ukrainians, especially that of being able to maintain their rich and impressive liturgy. A strong opposition to the Union with Rome was immediately unleashed by the schismatic ch iefs, mainly those of Constantinople, to whom the Ukrainian Church had been tied before the Union. Their hatred was concentrated especially against the figure of th e great Josaphat, Archbishop of Polock. He dedicated himself fervently to converting ari.d reuniting to Rome those who had not been united to Her, and worked for the development of Catholicism in all fields. His hagiography reveals that he prayed day and night for the return of th e separated ones and that with a heroic spirit of penitence undertook rigorous mortifications for the same intentions. His ac ti on was fruitful in every sense . He founded and restored churches , corrected customs, and so forth. After escaping various traps of the enemies of the Church, he was martyred on the 12th of November in 1623 in Vitebsk, Byelorussia, being struck by several bullets and having his head cut open by th e blows of an ax. His body was dragged through the streets in a sack full of rocks, and hurled into the River Duna. Later, his canonical process revealed that his body shone from the

Wall painting of a Crucifixion scene from St. Nicholas' Church in Toronto .

Coronation of Prince Daniel in 1253 (by Andreychyn) .

CRUSADE

depths of the waters and rose to th e surface. When this occurred, the faithful piously recovered it, and eve n his assassins were converted to the Catholic faith. St. Josaphat was beatified and included in the catalogue of martyrs by Urban VIII; Pius IX canonized him in 1867. 3 The Ukrainian Catholic Church continued developing in spite of great political convulsions. The imprisoned historian V. Moro z affirms that " the Uniate Church grew into the living body of the Ukrainian spirituality and acq uired a national character," spreading itself to the main cities of the country. One of the treasures of the Ukrainian soul is its devo tion to Our Lady . The expe rts in the his-

St. Josaphat with samples of his handwriting.

CRUSADE

tory of Oriental Catholic spirituality point out that devotion to Our Lady has an especially prominent position in Ukraine. It has even been affirmed that "Mariology and Mari an devotion reached a pinn acle in Ukraine which has not bee n surpassed in any other part of the world." 4 The history of Ukrainian music is very significant in this respect, as Marian hymns from time immemorial attest. For example , one that was sung before battle was called "Our Lady, the Virgin Mary ." Undoubtedly, all of this constitutes a promise of mercy on the part of the Mother of God toward this suffering but valiant peo ple. At different times Ukraine has be en under th e control of Austria, Poland , Russia, Rumania, Czechoslovakia, and Hungary. In spite of these vicissitudes, the rich Ukrainian national culture has not only survived but has bee n able to develop. This continuous persecution has provided a title of glory to Catholicism in Ukraine. The Russian Tsars, moved by sectarian hatred , promoted it unceasingly. Under Tsar Peter I, th e persecution was intensified, causing thousands of martyrs. Having personally assassinated two priests of the Basilian Order, Peter I was called the "Hammer of the Ukrainian Catholic Church." In 1721, he ordered the total liquidation of the Uniate Catholic Church. Catherine II used armed force to compel 8 million of the 12 million Ukrainian Catholics to enter the Russian Church. Military expeditions were sent into Ukraine for many years in order to sustain the persecution. In 18 26, Nicholas I dispatched troops once again to that

The trident. The national emblem of Ukraine for a thousand years. Under Communism, people are imprisoned in Ukraine simply for drawing a trident on the wall.

afflicte d land. Th e y ear 1839 saw th e su ppression o f th e Me trop olitan See of Ki ev and th e Ep archi es o f Byelo russia a nd Ukrain e. Once again , th ere were th ousands of m arty rs and c onfe sso rs of the faith am o n g th e priests and faithful who resis ted. In 1875 , Al exander 11 suppresse d Kholm, the last Ca th olic Unia te dioce se within th e Russian Empire. 5 ln th e fir st World War, Ru ssian tro o ps invade d Wes tern Ukraine and "annull ed " th e Union o f Brest . Th ey impri soned Co unt AndrewSh eptytsk y, th e Me trop o litan of H alych and Archbishop of Lvi v. 6 With th e withdraw a.l of th e Rus sian s in 1915 , th e prelate was abl e to return to his See. Sh o rtly thereafter, Russian socie ty and a good part of Ukrain e were devo ure d by Marxist socialism, th e worst enem y of th e Church and of Chris ti an Civilizati o n .

T he Uk raini an trage d y pl aces th e na ture of th e V a tic an Os tp olitik in extrao rdin ary relie f. Within th e limits imp ose d b y a m os t ferve nt adhe sio n to th e Pa pacy, we shall sec h ow to resolve th e complex ities to whi ch th e evide nc e of th e facts gives rise, compl ex ities that are by no m eans sm all. We believe that it is necessar y to ale rt Western public opinion to th e fa ct that th e traged y of Ukrainian Ca th olics has e normous importanc e for th e future o f Wes tern civiliza tion. Having thu s defin ed th e ambit o f o ur stud y, we wish al so to pay h o m age t o th e Ukrainia n m artyrs and to those wh o suffe r p ersecution in silenc e and in th e midst of th e coldness and ignorance of vast sectors of th e Wes tern world. Once th eir drama is placed in a p erspective that shows its full importance, th ey

' THE UKRAINIAN TRAGEDY TAKES ON UNIVERSAL DIMENSIONS In spite o f th e hi st orical, national , and spe cifi c ecc lesias tical probl ems whi ch co ntinu e to be of area t interes t and importance in th e prese nt Ukrain t> ian situ a tion , we shall fo cus thi s essay on Com muni sm - anti -Co mmunism , so vital at th e prese nt mo m e nt. We wi sh to emph as ize, neverth eless, as we brin g this wh o le se ries of pro bl ems into th i,s fo cus, th e ex trao rdin aril y weight y rol e th at th e p osi ti o n o f o ffi cial Vatic an dipl o m acy pl ay s in all o f this. As is well known , th e future de pends ver y mu ch o n th e orientati on whi ch th e 650 milli o n Ca th o li cs o f th e w o rld h ave in th e fac e of C om muni sm . And in th e case o f th e Ukraini an C ath oli c Church , Va tican dipl o m acy ac ts and see ks to inCa th oli cs in res pec t t o th is ca pital m a tter fl ue n Cc b e mpl oy in g rul es wh ic h_ reveal th em se l~es with Y. t Âˇ ]lin e c la rit y . F or thi s reaso n , we beli eve th a t a ct y s a . . . l situ a t10n co n fers a universa l mte res t on a th e ac tu Âˇ th e U k ra ini an case .

Nykyta Budka . Au xiliary Bishop of Lvi v, in Western Ukraine . Died in Russian concentration camp on Oct. 6, 1969, a martyr for the Faith.

CRUSADE

are seen to be tru e heroes of the univers al Church and worthy examp les for th e whole hum an rac e of resistance t o th e infernal Marxist t yranny. "WE ARE ENTERING THE FIRST PHASE OF COMMUNISM: SOCIALISM "

Wes tern Ukraine, which has a large Uniate popula tion , cam e under the control of Pol and at th e end of th e First World War. Soon terrible reports b egan to arrive from the E as tern sector which was under the dom inatio n of Communist Ru ss ia. A shockin g dr am a was unfoldin g th ere. After th e blood y war betwee n th e Whites and the Reds which las ted until 1920, th e Bolshevik State m ade th e country trembl e b y liguid ating th e anti-Communists en masse . And in th e nex t two years , th e Reds bega n to collectivize the countryside. Moscow se nt Bolshevik emis sari es, backe d up by th e Re d Arm y, to reguisi tion all of th e cereals produced in fertile Ukraine. Althou gh the h arves ts were abundant , a grea t famine e nsu ed as a result of th eir being completely removed from the country . A telegram of Len in attes ts th at the h arves ts were excell ent , but th a t they were co nfis ca ted. Th e fami ne was suc h th at in Kh ersun , for exam ple, 85 perce nt of th e inh abit ants died in 1921-22 . 7

aime d at haste nin g th e process of collectivization, was indescribabl y worse than th e previous on e. Th e Red Army confiscated th e en tire rural production. Th e numb er of victims reac hed 7 million dead, according to th e most modest calculations. And th e most dantes gu e sce nes of de spair and m ad ness occurred . In order to control th e desperate popula tion , the Marxis ts crea ted enormous co nc entration camps. Many villages disappeare d. This was, without doubt , one of th e greatest slaughters in history . 8 At th a t tim e, Me tropolitan Count Sh ep ty tsky durin g th e very midst of th e famine made th e following appeal to th e world in 1933: " We already see th e conseg uences of th e Communist regime: each day it bec omes more frightening. The sight of th ese crim es horrifies hum an nature and makes one's blood run cold. Bein g unable to ex tend material aid t o our d yi ng broth ers, we implore th e faithful to b eseec h from Heave n b y th eir pra yers, fasts, mortifica tions and all other works, divin e assistance. Furthermore we protes t before th e whole world against th e persecu tion of childre n, th e poor, th e sick and th e innocent. On the other hand , w e summon th e persec ut ors before th e Tribun al o f almighty God. The blood of fam ishe d an d enslave d lab o rers wh o t ill the soil of Ukraine - cries to heaven for vengeanc e, and th e plaint of th e half-starve d reapers has reached G o d in Heave n. " 9 With a sa rdonic burst of laughter, th e Communis ts raise d , on th at very occasion , a triumphal arch in th e city of Kirivohran with th e words: " We are e nterin g into th e first ph ase of Communism: Socialism." Around the arch la y doze ns o f bodies of peasants who h ad di e d of hun ge r. 10

By thi s m ean s, Lenin so ught to put an end to th e sentim e nt by whi ch priva te propert y was held in high regard among th e far mers. The resis tance to coll ec tivizat ion gave ri se to bl oo d y repress ion s, massive d eportations, and more fami ne. In sh o rt , th e Re ds imposed th e communization of socie ty by forc e with the coldes t and cruelest m a terialist cy111c1sm. In th e beginning of th e decade of th e 30 's, th e p o litical neces sities of Communism brou ght ab ou t ano th er art ificial famin e in Ukraine . This on e, 8

CRUSADE

THE COMMUNIST SCOURGE IN WESTERN UKRAINE

In th e very c it y o f Brest where th e Uniates had return ed to th e Catholic Church , Naz iism and Communism sign e d in 1939 a pact o f collaboration in which th ey agree d upon th e partition of P oland. Acco rdin gly, Soviet tank s moved in and Russian forces occupied Wes te rn Ukrain e, a part of th e co untry having a de nse Uni a te population. Fore see in g b y a premonition th e difficult tim es that were approac hin g, Me tropolitan Sheptytsky selec-

Me trop olitan Count Sheptytsky: "We summon th e persecutors before the Tribunal of almighty God. The blood of the famished and enslaved laborers who till the soil in Uleraine, - cries to heaven for vengeance, ... "

CRUSADE

·.:~~"V': . .i · . .~. ~ ·:\ •·i""7

: ~:. . t i.' ~.-:.-,

Catholic churches transformed into antireligious museums (Church of Domi nican Order in Lviv at left and Ukrainian Greek Catholic Church at upper right) . Lower right: Church of Redemptorist fathers demolished by the authorities in 1962.

ted a brilliant successor of in tegrity, Monsignor Slip yj. He secretly consecrated him Coadjutor Bishop of Lviv with the right of succession, on Dece mber 21, 1939. Th e Communists were marking time and avoiding an open clash wi th the Uniate Church for fear of the people. But this did not preve nt them from confiscating man y properties of the Church and imposing many restrictions on it. Meanwhil e, th ey were already devising a way to destroy the Uniate Church by employing a method of controlling its religious institutions from within. They had alre ady ach ieved notable successes with th e russian orthodox church (from here on we will call it the ROC). On th e basis of thi s experience, th ey aime d, purely and simply, to eliminate the Ukrainian Uniate Church, in an attempt to give the character of a religious dispute to th at which was in reality an anti-religious persec ution. It has bee n known for ~ long time that the ROC is a most useful in strum ent of Russian Communi st prop agand a. Sergi us , the Metropolitan of Moscow, has notably distinguished himself as such an instrument. By 1927,hehadalreadymade 10

CRUSADE

Nicholas Charneckyi, Apostolic Visitor of Volnyn ia. Died after 12 years of imprisonment on Feb . 4, 1959. Confessor of the Faith.

a declaration 9f total obedience to the Communist regime. And in 1928 , he declared, "the joys and th e victories qf th e Soviet Union are also our joys and our victories." In a book that he published in the middle of the World War, he affirmed that "there never y,,ere any persons persecuted in th e Soviet Union 911 account of reliP'ion." For his servo ices to the Communist cause , Stalin rewarded him by restoring th e titl e of " Patriarch of Moscow" to him in 1943. All of this demonstrates th e absol ute control exercise d over this religious structure by Communist pc,wer. And in this respect it behooves us to recall that the Bolsheviks had assassinated the former P<1,triarch Tikhon, 32 bishops, nearly 40,000 eccles\astics, an d thousands of the faithful of the ROC. 11 The Ukraip.ian Catholic Church has bee n the object of vario us tactics among those employed by the Communists to gain control of th e ecclesiastical struct4res. After a period of domin ation by Nazi troo ps from 1941 t o 1944, Ukraine was reconquere d l;,y th e Russians in 1944. While the situation was unstable, the Communists limited themselves to morally offending against th e Cath-

olic prela tes and t o m akin g prop aganda again st th em . H o weve r , a n ew t ac tic was intr o du ce d w ith th e d ea th o f Me trop o litan Co unt Shep t y tsky on N ove mb er 1 , 19 4 4 and th e su ccession o f Msgr. Slip yj ; th en Moscow imm edi at ely put th e ROC . · 12 111to action. At th e beginnin g o f 194 5 , Alekse i, the " Pa triarch " of Mosc ow and su ccess or of Sergius , sent a le tte r t o Msgr. Slip yj , wh ich w as widely d issemin at e d b y th e Co mmunists. In thi s le tter , Al ekse i call e d o n Ukraini an Cath oli cs t o a pos ta ti ze fr o m th e Ca th o li c fa ith and j o in th e R OC. N a turall y, his app eal was rej ec ted . 13 Th e o ffe nsive of th e Co mmuni st Par ty a nd th e ROC w as n o t lon g in com ing. O n April 8 , 194 5 , a ce rt ain V olo dy m yr R os o ycyc publ ish ed a m os t vio lent ar ti cle agai nst th e Ukrai nian Ca th olics in th e Com m u ni st j ou rn al Vi lna Uc raina in Lviv. O n th e 11th o f th a t sam e month , Msgr. Slip yj and fo ur more Bish o ps were

sudd enl y im pri soned w ith o ut an y ex plana ti o n. T he o t he r m emb ers of the E piscopa te were all take n priso ner sh or tl y th ereafter. O n ce th ey had b ee n impri so ned , th ese Bish o ps were presse d t o a p os t ati ze , and th e Co mmuni sts even w ent so far as t o o ffer Msgr. Slip yj th e office of " Patriarc h " o f Kiev under th e ROC. However, th e w h ole Ep is14

co pa te re m ai ned fa ithful. At th e same tim e, th ere w e re m ass ive im pri son m e nts of Ca th oli cs, includin g; th o usand s o f pries ts, m onks, an d n un s, as well as layme n b elo ngin g t o Ca th olic organ iza ti o ns. Sh or tl y th ereaft er , a group of a pos ta te Ca th oli c p riests , w h o we re b anded to~e t her in a t in y asso ci a t io n calle d th e " Ac ti on G rou p ," began nego ti a ti ons aim e d at " unit ing" Uk rai ni an Cat h olicism to the " Pa tria rch a te o f Moscow ." Alrea d y towa rd th e e nd o f 1945, th e R OC bega n t o occ u py the see s of t he im pri so ned Cat h olic Bish ops . 15 Hav in g been give n prestige b y th e Com muni st regim e, th e " A c ti o n Gro up " o rgani ze d a pse ud osy n o d (So b or) in Lviv w here onl y 2 16 Ca th oli c p ri es ts - of a t otal of nearly 3000 - and 19 layme n d ec lare d th e U nio n o f Bres t "ab olis he d" and as ke d t o b e in co rp o ra t ed into th e ROC . It is n o t necessary for us to demon strate th e fl agrant ill egitimacy of th is "Sy n od" in w hi ch n o Bish op pa r t ic ipate d and w h ic h had bee n organi zed by 16 some pr ie s ts w h o we re n o lo nge r even Ca th o li cs. A si mil ar p roce du re was u se d in Carp a th oUkraine . '·annu llin g" t he U ni o n o f Uz hh oro d . It is

wor th n o tin g th at th e sam e tac t ic was use d aga inst th e Ru manian Ca th oli c Unia tes tlu· o ugh th e pse ud osy nod of Alb a Jul ia in 1948, at whi ch a sm all n um be r o f apos ta te pries ts "an null ed " th e Uni o n 1698. In order prop erly t o eval ut at e th e spirit th a t m ove d th ese a pos t ate pries ts in Ukraine, it w ill b e su ffic ie nt for u s t o consider a passage fro m th e d o cu me nt tha t Fa th er Kos teln y k, th eir lea d er , se nt to th e Sov ie t auth orities. This d o cum ent , in whi ch he co mmuni ca ted to th em th e fac t o f th e suppressio n of th e U nio n of Bres t , carr ies th e da te May 29, 1945, an d co ntain s th ese word s: " under th e di rec tion of th eir fir st Marshal , th e in c om parable Stalin , th e b rave and m agnifice nt Soviet army cove re d itse lf w ith im m o r tal glo ry; it des troye d th e Hitleri an arm y and save d Eu ro pe fr om the fri ghtful Nazi d omin a ti o n and all th e Slavic peo ples from perditi o n . Th e old dream s o f th e Ukrainian s have bee n realize d : all th e Ukra ini an land s h ave b ee n reunited t o th e Mo th erl and . G reat Ukrai ne rises u p in a pa tern al uni o n w ith Moscow and w ith all th e Sovie t p eo ple s; it n ow h as full sec urity and all th e p oss ibilities o f a sple ndid d eve lo pm e nt. Marshal Stalin w ill e nte r int o th e hist o ry of e te rnit y as the m an wh o u nited th e U kr aini an lands . All o f t he Wes te rn U kraini an s th ank him w ith th e greatest co rdi alit y, fo r we will neve r be able suffi cientl y to repay o ur m ora l d ebt t o t his Sov ie t gove rn me n t . Nik ita Khru sh chev, Pres ident of th e Co un cil o f Com missars o f th e Peo ple o f Uk ra ine, also dese rves grea t credit for th e unifica ti o n o f Ukrain e .. . We have t otal co nfiden ce in th e Sov ie t gove rnm e nt. We w ish t o wo rk fo r th e goo d of o ur o rth o d ox lan d . .. " 17 However, it sh o uld be n o t ed for th e gl o r y of t he Ca th oli c cl ergy of Ukrain e th a t in spi te of all press u res, impriso n me nts, and t o rtures, th e Com muni sts succee de d in get tin g o nl y 42 p ries ts t o affili a te th em se lves t o th e co mm i ttee of F a th er Koste ln y k. In th e re press io n th a t occ urre d afte rward s, d oze n s of pries ts we re shot. and hundre d s we re im prisone d and de po rte d t o co nce ntr ati o n ca m ps as w e h ave alrea d y see n . 18 S h o rtl y aft er th e pse ud o-sy no d o f Lviv, th e imp riso ne d Ca th olic Bish ops we re se nte nce d in a secre t tr ib u n al in Jun e of 1946. 19 In the fa ce o f thi s sit uat io n . th e Cat h o lic Ca n o ns o f Lviv elec ted a Ca pitular Vi ca r fo r th e Arc h d iocese. He was im media tely im pri so ne d . CRUSADE

Gregory Komyshyn , Bishop of Stanyslav iv . Died in prison, Jan. 17, 1947.

Josaphat Kotsylows ky, OSBM, Bi shop of Peremyshl. Died in confine ment in Kiev, Aug. 21, 1947.

Moreover, the one who was elect ed to follow him in this post was also imprisoned. Msgr. Slipyj was th e only Bishop who survived, and this was after havi ng suffered 18 years of cru el tortures, and forced labor. He was n o t liberated until 1963. Upon b eing released , he had to move to Rome, at which place he was subjec t to vari o us conditions, including th at h e not spea k again st Communism. It was learn ed la ter th at th e Vatican had acce pted these conditions without consulting th e Cardinal ; thus , it forc ed th e Archbishop, who desired to re turn to hi s see in Lviv, to leave Ukrain e. 20 Meanwhile, the persec ution was inten sifie d in Ukraine . All of the Catholic monasteries and convents were close d, and all of th e churches were p asse d over to th e ROC . On J an uary 1, 1948, the Soviet news agency Tass published a communiqu e declaring that th e Ukraini an Catholic Church h ad not only lost its legal existenc e but for a long tim e already " h ad ceased· to exis t. " 2 1

Ivan Latyshev sky, Au x iliary Bishop of Stanyslaviv . Di ed after 10 years impri sonment on Dec . 2, 1957.

•

Pau l Goydych, OSBM, Bishop of Pryashiv. D ied in prison, July 19, 1960 .

·.r ·~:

(;,}t~t~i)

It is interesting to n o te th a t eve n che pries ts who had led the apostasy were a sh o rt time later murdered by th e Communists th emselves . 22 IN ABSOLUTE SILENCE, THE FAITH FLOURISHES T h e ill egal state of Cath oli cism in Ukrain e gives the Churc h a ve ry spec ial releva nc e . The part o f th e cl ergy th at was n ot imprisoned we nt into hidin g. A certain numb er apostatiz ed b y e ntering

CR USADE

Cardin al Slipyj dur ing his confin ement in Ru ss ia. This photograph was taken in 1960.

the ROC. There are more than 5 million Catholic people, and most of these passively resist by discriminating betwee n the faithful clergy of th e catacombs and th e renegades .23 In spite of the great danger , the faithful Church of the catacombs continues to distribute the sacraments and to celebrate Mass clandes tinel y yea r after year. It is calculated that there are more than 300 priests in the catacombs , as well as some Bishops who h ave been secre tly consecrated. It has been noted th at man y apostate pries ts sec retl y sympathize with the Uniate Church , and th e Communist Press has shown concern about th e fact. Indee d , some have been imprisoned for hiding prie sts from the catacombs . 24 In addition, th ere are clandestine religious communities, which while le ading a precarious and continuously threatened ex istence, have non eth eless m anaged to organize n ovitia tes and regul ar religiou s services . When there are n o priests, which is freguent, the faithfu l gather together in private houses or in de se rted woods to recite Matins or V es pers on Sund ays and Holy Days .25 Groups of priests who hav e naively asked the Russian government to apply the letter of certain Sovie t laws on religious free dom have bee n imprisoned and d eported . Even today, hundreds of thousands o f Ukrainian Catholics are still veget ating in the prisons and slave lab or cam ps, es pec iall y in Siberia . 26 The effect of famine , mass imprisonments, and war was such that th e population of Western Ukraine in 1970 was less than it h ad bee n in 27 1931.

OBSTACLES AND SILENCES: THE ROLE OF THE VATICAN Jn his essay Th e Churclt and the Co111m1mist State: the Impossib le Coexis tence, Profe ssor Plinio Correa de Oliveira , Professor of th e Cat holi c University of Sao Paulo , demonstrates that eve n th ough a Communist State permitted th e free distribution of th e Sacrame nts and th e celebration of worship , it is not moral for th e Church to es tabli sh a coll aboration o r a "modus vivendi" with a Communist regim e. This isso because the Catholic do c trines on the family and private proper t y are direc tly lin ked to the high es t and most immutable

moral principles and to the Commandments of the Law of God. For this reas on, the Church cannot be silent in th e face of the errors of the Comm unist doc trin e in these matters . 28 Until th e beginning of the dec ade of th e 60's, the V atican fregu entl y alerted th e faithful about the errors and dangers of Communism, eve n going so far as to condemn th e tactic of " peace ful coexistence" which was a pallid prefigure of the scandalous detente of today. Pope Pius Xll publish ed two encyclicals (O rieutalcs O,nn es and Orientales Ec clesias) about the sad situati o n of th e Ukrainian Catholic Church in which he pro tes ted energetically against the persec ution . And this sa me Po ntiff, on the occasion of th e celebration of th e mill enium of the baptism of th e Grand Princess St. Olha, directe d a memorable apostolic le tter to Msgr. Slip yj, who was th en in prison , protes tin g o nce more against th e persecution of th e Uniate Church. 29 Significantl y, th e V a tican , up until that very time , was violently attacked by th e propaganda machin e of the Kremlin and by th e "Patriarchate of Moscow, " if one can give this name to the ecclesiastical agency of the Russian Communist Party . Alt hough we wil l not attempt to give a com ple te acco unt of th e vast and si nuou s history of the Vatican Ostpolitik here , it is, nonethel ess, necessary to pay attention to some of its general lines of development which arc closely related t o th e Ukrainian Catholic Church. These concern mainly th e rela ti ons with th e ROC. In analyzing th ese relation s, it is important to keep in mind th e words of th e " Patriarch of Moscow" Al eksei: "The Ru ssia n Orthodox Church whol ely supports th e fore ign polic y of our government." There are doz ens of exa mples of ac ti ons and declaratio ns by members of the ROC which corroborate th e confession of th e late Ale ks ei. 3 0 Wh en Pimen, hi s succ essor, appeared before the World Council o f Churches in Geneva , h e attacked those who criticized th e USSR as being blind to th e merits of th e socialist system and said that th e social evils so characteristic of the life of m an y people tod ay ca nnot e xist in our socialist structure. 3 1 As we have said, it was common for the ROC to attack th e Vatican. H owever, in November CRUSADE

1961 , when th e Russian leader Khrushchev con gratulated Pop e John XXIII on his eightieth birthday, everything began to change. ln Augu st of 1962 , th e then Msgr. Will e brands, who as w e shall soon see would later play a sad role in Moscow , was at that time preparing for the participation of th e Muscovite prela tes of the ROC in the Second V a tican Council in Rom e. V arious authors rem arked - and the facts confirm thi s - ch a t the negotiations for the participation of the ROC in th e Council were carried out on th e b as is o f th e Sovie t condition th a t Communism would neith er be a ttacked nor condemn ed th ere . 32 Acting on an initia tive of Msgr. Castro Mayer, Bishop of Campos in Brazil , nearly 400 Bishops sent a pe tition in 1965 , aski ng th e Council t o condemn Communism. But b y a m an e uver , which was not very upright on th e part of th e Sec retary of the Council, th e pe titi o n was neith er presented nor submitted to th e Council for a vote, omissions which were contrary to th e ver y regulations of th e CounciI. 33 Th e prese nce o f th e Mus cov it es in th e V a tic an w as, m o reove r , a tru e guarantee that chis unc om fortabl e pe titi o n would n o t b e hee ded. Th ey th emse lves confessed a t the Pan-Orthodox Conference of Rhodes in 1964 th a t sile n ce ab o ut Communism was a condition "s ine g u a n o n " fo r th eir re m ai ning a t th e Council. 34 This was th e b egi nning of a lon g list of unil ateral concessions on th e part of the Va tican . It was also o ne o f th e most impressive victories o f Russian Communism. Rom e did not say even on e word in favor of th e Ukrainian Uni a te Catholics who co ntinu e t o be brutall y pers ec ut e d b y th e ROC precisely because th ey are rem ai nin g faithful t o Rome ...

sia ns in th e Vatican O stpolitik is the diffusion of soc ialist ideo lo gy a m o ng Ca tholic s. le m ay al so be see n th at in harmony with that. th e Ostpolitik fa vors o nl y prelates wh o are favo rabl e to Communi sm, as h as b ee n sh ow n rece ntl y in th e cases of Hungary and Lithu a ni a. Given thi s unit y of policies . it is evide nt that those w ho are not favored b y th e Ostpolitik are treated th e way that th ey a re because thev a re n o t favorable to Communism. This ex plain s to a grea t ex t e nt th e esse nce and im po rt an ce of th e dram a o f th e Ukrainian Church. Inte rn a tion al C o mmunism nee ds to eliminate th e ob st acl es that stand in th e way of its domin a tion of th e world . Although th e Vatican O stpolitik is a favorable factor, th e Ukrainian Unia te Church is an obstacle. For chis reason , th e V a tican no lon ge r defe nds it n or inte rc edes for it s mart y rs. After th e Co uncil. th e co nt ac ts be twee n th e V a ti can and th e ROC w e re inte nsifie d more and m ore. In 1975 , an ec um e ni cal mee tin g in which Nikodim w as prese nt was h eld in Tre nt , It aly; the final j oi nt d eclaration o f th e mee tin g was a n ill di sgui se d call to th e Christians of th e world to e mbrace socialisrn. 36 Shortl y aft e rward s Paul VI authori ze d th e ce le bra tion of a liturgy of th e ROC o n th e to mb of St. Pe ter pres ide d ove r b y Nikodim h im se l f. 3 7 It is against this bac k gro und th a t one mu st co nsider th e a ttitude of Cardinal Willebrands in 1971 a t th e e nthronin g of Pim e n as th e 'Patri arch ' o f Moscow . In hi s se rmon , Pim e n. speakin g in a victorious ton e, reite ra ted th e total des tructi o n of th e Ukrainian Ca tholi c Church th e "e nd " of th e Uni o n o f Bres t , an d , accordin t,a-, to his ow n word s, the " triumph al re turn t o th e ROC. " Ca rdin al Willebra nds, wh o was presen t as an offic ial rep rese nta ti ve of th e V a ti can, did n o t m a ke a n y objec ti on, n or did he pro tes t at th a t m om e nt or la ter in spite of th e innum e rabl e protes ts caused by hi s sil e nce . Now , th e n, in a m a tte r as grave as thi s, he who is sil e nt co nse nts.:rn

Nikodim, Me trop o lita n of th e ROC of Leningrad, h ad th e n erve t o declare, co ntra ry t o all the ev ide n ce, th at "in the USSR believe rs e njoy the same rights as other citize ns." Nikodim, who is onl y 38 yea rs old, achieved a rapid a nd brillia nt caree r in th e ROC under th e ausp ices of Aleksei, after he had finished hi s sem inary training by m ea ns of a corres p o nden ce co urse ! ln an ec um e ni cal meeting in Lenin gr ad on "Ca th oli c Social Thinkin g," h e declared that n ow th e Cat h olic Ch ur c h

Accordingl y, the facts demo nstra te th a t th e Vatican reserves th e grea tes t ho m ages . eve n th e alt ar of St. Pe te r, fo r th e ROC , which is controll e d b y th e Communist athe ists. At th e sa me ti me, it m aintains a revea lin g sil e n ce in res pec t to th e

acce pts "a public form of proper ty such as is exem plifie d b y socialism of the Soviet typ e."'.)S One sees by thi s th at th e true interes t of th e Rus-

precio us m e mb ers of the Mys ti cal Bod y of Chr ist that a re th e m arty rs of th e Ukraini an Catholic Church.

CRUSADE

Bishop Vasyl Vely chkovsky of Lutsk, secretly ordained in 1963; imprisoned by the Soviet authorities during 1945-55 and 1969-72; released from the USSR in 1972, died in Winnipeg, Canada, in July 1973. Photo from th e A rchives of I. Sy roty nsky.

An o th er signific ant fac t is th e treatm ent given in Rom e to Msgr. Vel yc hkovsk y, a Bish o p in Ukraine wh o h ad , because o f th e perse cution , bee n co nsec rate d th ere secre tl y. After h avin g spent m any years in prison , this Bishop , who was alread y ve ry sick , was free d by th e Communists. Up o n visiting th e Vatican, he w as trea ted by th e o fficial auth o rities as though he were a simple pries t. L 'Osse nJa t o re R omano and th e Pon tifical Annual acted in th e sam e m ann er. This b eh avi o r is not diffi cult t o understand , since t o recognize hi m as a Unia te Bish o p wh o ac ted in Ukraine w ould am o unt t o recogni zin g th e ac tu al ex istence of th e heroic Ca th olic Church of th e Ca tacomb s and , th ere fore, to n o t recognizin g th e inco rp o ra tion o f th e Uni a tes int o th e ROC . O bvio usly, this w ould n o t please t h e Krem lin , and , the re fore, it was n o t d o ne .39 In this case also, th e Ostp olitik reveals itself in all of its anguish-causing realit y. T he sup eri or o f th e ROC for Ukrai ne is the Exarch F il are t. Now , th en , it was this " prela te" wh o b y ac tin g with th e Com mu n ist KGB had m anage d to di scover and arres t Bi sh o p Velyc hk ovs ky, wh o suffere d barb aro u s to rtures and mistrea tm e nts du rin g hi s lo ng impr iso nme nt. No t o nl y we re t he re n o pro tes ts again st thi s fac t in th e V ati can , but a ft er it h ad h a p pe ned , thi s sam e F ilare t was th e gues t of h o n o r o f th e Po ntifi cal Collegium R uss icum of R om e an d was rece ive d b y t he Secre tari at for th e Un ion of Ch ris tians with all o f the hon ors in vogue . The h eroic .B ish o p Velyc h kovs ky did n ot rece ive an y of th ese h o n ors and die d sh o rtl y th erea fter in Can a da.40 A d o ubl e standard . ..

In 197 1, Filare t pres ided over j oy ful cele brati o ns of th e " aboliti o n" o f th e Uni o ns of Bres t and Uzhh o rod. So me wee ks later , in Zago rsk, th ere was a sy n od o f th e ROC which re pea te d th ese celebra ti o ns fo r th e des tru c ti on o f th e Ukraini an Ca th oli c Church . Symb olical ly, in this same loc ality o f Zagorsk , an ec um e nical mee ting w as held in 19 73 be twee n emis saries o f th e V a tican and th e R OC. Th e th eme of th e meeting w as " Th e Church in a world in tra nsform ati o n. " Eul ogies we re m ade of th e soc ialist regi me. H oweve r , th e delegates o f th e V a tican did no t say a si ngle w o rd about th e Uk raini an Catholics. 4 1 Th e interes t o f th e V a ti can Os tp olitik in favo rin g th e Ru ss ian Co mmunist gove rnm e nt can b e cl ass ifie d as true ze al . F o r example, F ath er Paul Mailleu x, S.J. , of th e V a tican Congregation fo r th e Oriental Rites and Rec tor of th e Po ntifical Collegium Ru ssicum (wh o had earn ed th e nic kname o f th e " R ed prie st "), wrote a m em o ran dum which, as F ath er Floridi , S.J. , says, revealed n o sec re ts but c onfirm ed th e impressive Rus sophil te nden cy in th e prese nt R o ma n Curia . ln thi s docum e nt , F ath er Maille ux, S.J. , declares ~h at th e Uk rainian Patriarch ate should n o t b e institut ed because th e Sovie ts c o uld co nsider it to be a " h os tile inter fe renc e in th e inte rn al a ffa irs o f th e USSR. " 42 Mea nwhile, accordin g to the w riter Dari a Ku zy k , th e It alian police discove red an intern ati o nal ne tw o rk of Ru ss ian Co mmunist es pi on age within th e very Po ntifical Collegium Ru ss icum of F a th er Mailleu x, S.J. By ac tin g rapidl y, th e V atican sm oo th ed eve ry thin g ove r so th a t the investiga ti o ns w o uld not co ntinu e and so th a t n o thin g wo uld be reveale d .43 Th is zeal n o t to beco me guilt y of a hos til e inte rfere nc e in th e intern al a ffairs o f th e USSR is no t m ani fes te d in favo r e ith er o f the Cath oli c Church or th e co untri es of th e Wes t wh en th e inte r fe rence is in th e o ppos ite direc ti o n. F o r exam ple, after th e solemn co nsecra ti o n o f th e new Ukrainian Ca tholi c Church o f Sanc ta So phia in th e Eternal City, th e a foreme ntion e d Nik odim trave le d im me di a tely to Ro me . Up o n arrival, he a ffi rmed th a t th e act preside d over b y Cardinal Slip yj w as contrary t o th e ecu me nical di alogue and th a t it sh ould not be re peated . On th at sam e occasio n, h e said th at th e Ukrainian Cath olic CRUSADE

Church should be eliminated in the West also.

Acting in the spirit of that injunction, the ROC set up a Vicarate of the Metropolitan of Kiev to "govern" the parishes of the Ukrainian Church (under the ROC) in Canada and the United States, which represented a true interference by the Russians in the internal affairs of churches in nations of the West. 45 Also significant in this respect was a recent occurrence in which "Patriarch" Pim en demanded that the German Federal government recognize, as property of the Russian State, the churches of the ROC situated in different cities of West Germany, churches which are independent of Moscow and anti-communist. 4 6 The outlook is for a repetition of facts like this recent one, which constitute a true interference. This kind of interference, coupled within the whole picture, gradually imposes ever greater concessions from the Vatican, which up until now has been accepting them.

Moreover, the silence which the Vatican has observed in regard to the persecutions against Catholics in order not to "interfere in the internal affairs of the USSR" takes on an even greater significance when it is com pared with the actions of a great part of the ecclesiastical structures of the West making, under the conductor's wand of the Vatican, noisy propaganda against anti-communist countries without any scruples about "interfering" in th eir in tern al affairs . In general, this interference is carried out in favor of the "human rights" of terrorists and Communist agitators, which are supposedly being threatened. And on occasions, this interference goes even farther, such as is the case with the Episcopate of the United States, which in a forceful note asked that an end be made to the economic blockade of Cuba, that nation which is the great "interferer" par excellence on the con tin en ts of North and Sou th America and even in Africa. 4 7 Even the international liberal press has commented on the scandalous attitude of the Vatican; thus N ewsweek affirmed "the Vatican appears to be ready to sacrifice the union of 5 million Cath 16

CRUSADE

olics of the Ukrainian Rite within the Soviet Union." 48 Recently, the friendly contacts between the Vatican and the ROC have become intensified. For example, on July 13, 1975, shortly after having received the Soviet minister Gromyko, Paul VI received Nikodim warmly and extended his congratulations to "His Holiness," the "Patriarch" of Moscow, Pimen . Moreover, the journeys of Vatican emissaries to Moscow and of emissaries of the Kremlin and the ROC to Rome have been frequent. 49 In this perspective, we perceive the true reason why the Vatican has not reconsidered its negative attitude toward the reiterated and well-founded petition of the Ukrainian Catholics for the institution of a Patriarchate as a means of conserving and developing the Ukrainian Catholic Church. It is that such a Patriarchate would inevitably have an anti-communist orientation and, therefore, would provide a reinforcement of the Ukrainian Catholic Resistance to the ROC and to Communism, which is precisely what Rome wishes to avoid at all costs. 50 We must emphasize, moreover, that all of the faithful of the various Catholic Oriental Patriarchates do not comprise more than 3 million, whereas there are nearly 7 million Catholics of the Ukrainian Rite in the world. In addition to this fact, the Vatican, as though it was being guided by the designs of Pimen, has constantly created obstacles to the internal life of the Ukrainian Catholic Church in the West, alleging supposed advantages that the Russians would concede in return. The eminent figure of Cardinal Slipyj has been greatly affected by the continuous raising of obstacles to his pastoral work; the Vatican has even gone so far as to prohibit him from leaving Rome to visit Ukrainian communities on various occasions, in this way treating him as if he were a prisoner. 51 All of these injustices produce the most serious perplexities among the Ukrainian faithful. This is shown, for example, by the signs which a group of Ukrainian Catholic protestors carried before the residence of the Apostolic Delegate in Wahington, which displayed phrases such as the following : "The Vatican policy of surrenders is a continuous scandal," "don't persecute our Bishops," and "the dialogue between the Vatican and Moscow will lead to catastrophe. " 52

The Ukrainians know that nothing would please Moscow more than th eir general apostasy from the Holy Church. H oweve r , the y h ave an unbre akable faith and are profoundl y faithful to the Papacy for which so m any of th eir an ces tors and their contemporaries h ave shed their blood. It is with sadn ess and shock that the y se nse that the present authorities in th e V atican would d o nothing to prevent such ,m apostasy because th ey consider th e Ukrainians to be an "obstacle" t o 53 dialogu e with th e ROC and th e Kremlin . It ap pears th at this tragic situation is also perceived by the faithful of the Catacombs inside Ukrain e. Acc o rding to information coming from travelers, th e general mood among th em is th e one synthesized by th e m agazine The Uk rainian He rald, which circula tes cl andestin ely : " We brin g you some exampl es of th e iniguities perp etrated by the regime against th e Catholic faithful in Lviv. But h ow m an y others must th ere b e all over Wes tern Ukraine ? Perhap s God alo ne kn ow s. Th e o nly thing th at surprises us is th at th e Va tic an administration h as forgotten th e Ukrainian part o f its fl ock bei ng torn to bits by ferocious wolv es . Must it not have sunk too dee ply into its pragm atic and materialist poli cies." At th e same t ime, it is known that th e Ukrain ian orthodox people have grea t sympath y for the Unia te Catholics an d for th e in stituti on of th ei r Patriarch ate. Undoubtedly, Moscow fears th at th ey will convert t o Cath olicism, as th ey witness th e heroic resistance of th e Catholics and com pare it with th e abjec t subj ec ti o n of th e R OC to th e a th eis ts o f th e Kre mlin. There are vario us tes timonies which favor this, es pec iall y th at of th e we ll -k n own Ukrainian writer V. Moroz, w h o is not

Deported into Siberia ...

THE PERSECUTION REVIVES

lated Catholic Ukraine. Th e facts which demon strate this are innumerable. The cl andes tin e journal, Th e Chron icle of Curren t Events, rep or ted in 1969 th at th e underground Ukrainian Catholic Church_ " has bee n more ac tive in recent years but th at the numb er of priests who h ave been imprisoned and mistreated by th e police has grown." Severe pe na.lties of imprisonm en t are impose d o n anyo ne attending a Uni ate Catholic Mass . After 1968, Filaret initi ate d a new offensive by convoking a m eeti ng of th e ROC and aski ng for a " more effec tive" ac tion b y th e Soviet gove rnm ent to elimin a te th e remnants of th e Catholic Church in Ukraine. 5 7 In a rece nt m ee tin g of th e Politburo of th e Communist Part y of Ukraine , th e Marxis t Malanchuk recognized th a t th e Ukrainian Uniate Catho li c Church has n o t bee n entirely ex termin a ted, and as ke d that th e Party dedicate more time to its work aga in st thi s Church. 58 Pe rhaps some ingenuous minds still believe th a t th e rap proch eme nt be twee n th e Vatic an and the Commu ni st gove rnm ents is being carried o ut in order to allevia te th e conditions of th e Cat h oli cs of th e Church of Silence. And there m ay be o th ers who think th a t th e only aim of this polic y is t o favor th e Latin Rite over the By zantin e Rite. For this reason, we consider it adva nt ageous to dem o nstra te th a t the se ideas do not corresp o nd to th e realit y . Tw o points m ay be swi ftl y made . Behind th e Iro n C urt ain , th e Catholic Church o f th e Latin Rite also suffers from th e revival of th e persec ution . And as we h ave already seen in the case of

ln the la st te n years, in sp ite of th e w h ole Ostpolitik o r perhaps because of it , new Co mmunist pe rsec utions have b ee n unl eas hed over deso-

the Uk rainian Rite , th e pre text of helpin g the Uniate Ca th oli cs has only serve d , in fact, to favo r the Marx ist cause . But let u s look rapidly at some e,ÂŤm1p les in o th er ca pti ve nations.

a Uni a te Catholic and who is n ow unde ro-oinoim b b prisonmen t a t th e hand s o f th e Sov iet autho riti es . 55 Th e Soviet press re fl ec ts this fear when it treats th e matter. As a co nse gu enc e, w e find , with pain and h orror, that the Ostpolitik of th e Vatic an constitutes in reality, a true obstac le t o th e return of m any Ukrainian n on-Ca th olics to th e bosom of the Catholic Church. 56

CRUSADE

In Poland, the religious persecution has normally been lighter than in the other Commun istdominated countries of Eastern Europe. Howeve r, after the recent visit of Ms~r. Lui gi Poggi, rep resentativ e of the Vatican, to the au thorities of the regime of Warsaw, the government inte nsified its opposition to the construction of new churches in the country, as well as to the religious educatio n of small children. Spokesmen of the government declared th at official conversations with the represe ntative of the V a tican had dealt with world politics and detente , not with th e Ch urch in Poland. 59 Th e re is another example from Poland which merits consideration. In Nove mber of 1973 , a minister of th e Polish Communist government was received with friendliness in the Vatican. In Februa ry of 1974, Msgr. Casaroli, the Kissinger of the Vatican , wa s rec eived with festivities in Warsaw. During the short period of tim e between these two journ eys, the Catholic priest Fath er Zabichcki was imp risoned and afterwards confi ned in a psychiatric prison. Thi s was do ne bec ause on Decem ber 16 , 1973 he had done something which is prohibited, that is , h e had celebrated Hol y Mass in his house without the permiss ion of the government. 60 There is n o evid e nc e that Msgr . Casoroli interv e ned in favor of the impriso ned pr iest. Th e visits of Msgr. Casaroli to Moscow, sup p osedly for the purpose of ob taining improvements for Cath olics of the Latin Rite (es pec iall y th ose in Lithuania), have b ee n so inefficacious in this respect that clandestine editions of th e wellinformed Ch ronicle of the Chu rc/1 of Lithuania reveal a progre ssivel y increas ing anti-Catholi c perse cution. There are litera ll y hundreds of cases of atrocious persecution aga inst Lithuanian Catholics. Nevertheless, th e Vatican remains silent about this matter also. 6 1 In 1973 th e Rum .rnian leaderCeaucescu visite d the Va tican; howeve r, this visit did not prevent him from continuing to persecute brut all y th e Unia te Catholi cs of the country who also suffer under a legal prohibition li ke that imposed on Uniate Catholi cs in Ukraine. 62 We will not a tte mpt to go too deepl y in to the relati o ns of th e Vatic an w ith Hun gary, which is sti ll dominated by the long suffering figure of th e great Cardinal Mindsze nt y. Nevertheless, we mu st emp hasize that as a fruit of the Ostpo li tik , th e 18

CRUSADE

Catholic ecclesiastical structure of th at country is today contro ll ed by a pro-communist cl e rgy whic h swore oaths of fid elit y to th e Bolshevist regim e and which p articipate s in Cath oli c Marxist organizations such as the well-known " PAX " . The Hungarian Episcopate, it pains us to say, represe nts a true example of "Nikodimization" of th e Catholic Churc h. 63 All of th ese facts lead to a tragic but unavoidab le conclusion: the Vatican Ostpolitik has stimulated the Communist persecution. Indeed , a fundamen tal postulate of the Ostp olitik is th at the Vatican keep sil e nt about the Communist pe rsecution of th e Church and the total in co mpatibilit y that exists betwee n Catholic doctrine and Communist doctrine . As a consequ e nc e, the Vatican silences the nation al and international ec cl es ias tic al structures, m a king it p oss ibl e for the Commu ni st pe rsec ution to becom e more forceful without b eing inconvenienced .64 One may say, moreover, that th ere are two Churches of Sil ence. The different circumstances of eac h inv o lve many nuanc es. In thi s resp ec t , we may consider for a mome nt that second Church of Silence, the one imp osed from within up on th e national and inte rnational ec cles iastical structures and the fa ithful. T h at thi s Church of Si le n ce exists in th e Wes t throu gh the work and approval of vast sectors of a progressive ec clesiastical hiera rch y, which promotes th e autodemoli tion of th e Church, has bee n made clear in res pec t t o th e we ll know n case of C hil e . The vo luminous book 7"/, e Cllllrch of Sile1tce i11 Cl1ile, publi shed b y th e Chilea n Society for th e Defe nse of Tradition, Family, and Propert y, proved that the Ch ilean Episcopate co ll aborated w ith th e Mar xist regime of Alle nde be fore , durin g. a nd after its asce nt t o pow e r. Based on Catholic do c trin e and on 200 doc um e nts, th e book points out that the faithfu l must break th eir false submi ss ion to this sui c idal eccles iastica l structure b y not transforming them selves into a new Church of Silence. 65 We make these re flections so th a t th e rea de r can place the problem of the Catholic Ukrainians in a bet ter pers pec tive , for th ey ha ve a glory th e glory of the Cross - in that they belong to both Churches of Si lence. O n th e one hand , th e re is th e sil e nc e wh ich is imposed on th em b y th e Communist exec ution ers of th e USSR a nd the ROC. On the other hand , th e re is the si le nc e of

th e Va ti can ab out the martyrd om of th e Cath oli c Church in Ukrai ne and th e silence w hi ch it tri es co imp ose on th e Uk rain ians o f th e em igration and th e ex ile ab out ch is situation .

Mailleux, S.J ., wh om we have alread y cited . F ath er Mailleux, wh o occ upies high posts in th e V at ican re late d to th e Oriental Churches, has declare d that th e Catholic Ukra inians can not hop e th at th e Holy See w ill risk th e emb arrassment of raisin g th e problem of th e exis tence of th e Ukrainian Church in th e Soviet Uni on when th ere is a possibility of the Vati can maintainin g a dialogue with th e ROC .67 T hu s, one find s th at the mart yrdom of th e Ca thol ic Ukrain ians is execu ted by th e j oint efforts of two im mense stru c tures, one of whi ch 011gh t to be in cha rge o f saving it , and th at these stru ctu res act t oge th er like a p air of pincers . A LION CRIES OUT IN THE DESERT

Cardinal Slipyj . A li on crie s out in th e desert .

On e cannot fail t o conclude th at all is procee dina as if the V atican had accep ted th e arbitrary b m easures of th e ROC, that institution whi ch has ac ted , at the comm and of th e Com munists, t o elimin ate th e Cath olic Church in Ukraine. Paul Vl h as said n oth ing publicl y against th e perse cu tion and destru ction of th e Church in Ukraine. There have bee n innum erable opp ortunities to speak , but fro m R om e one h as heard onl y a pro fo und sil ence . 66 Accordin gly, one must co nclude th at the Va tican is accep ting, at least tacitly, th e des tru ction of the Catholic Ch urc h in Ukrai ne. In oth er words, 5 m ill ion Catholics are being sac rifi ce d o n th e altar of dialogue with th e USSR- ROC. This is con firm ed by th e tes tim o ny of F ath er

Th e H oly Cath olic Church and Ukraine h ave a great re pre sentive in th e person of Msgr. Slipyj. His work in favor o f Catholicism and of the Ukrainian n atio n is m onum ental , and history h as recorded it. After th e long silence which h ad bee n impose d on him against his will by th e authorities of the Vatic an, th e Cardin al decided to speak , th ereb y sh owin g his unders tandin g of th e words spoken by th e sup eri or o f a cl andes tine Ukrainian mon astery : " A dead h ero is a m ore p owerful stimulus for th e Church th an a living pris oner in th e Vatican. " 68 In th e WorldS ynodofRom e in 1971 , th e CaTdinal , in th e prese nc e of Paul VI , pron oun ce d a disco urse with lively em o tion , in which he declared: " . . . Catholic Ukrainians , wh o have sac rifice d m o untains of bodies and sh ed rivers of th eir blo od for th e Catholic F aith and for th eir fid elity to th e Holy See, eve n now are undergoing a very terrible persecution , but wha t is worse, th ey are defe nded by no one . . . our Catholic faithful , prohibited fr om celebrating th e liturgy and administering th e Sac raments, must desce nd into th e ca taco mbs. Th o usands and th ousands of th e fai thful , pries ts, and bish ops h ave bee n th rown into prison and deported t o th e polar regi ons of Siberia. Now, however, because of negotiati ons and dip lomacy, Ukrainian Cath olics, w ho as marty rs and co nfess ors suffered so mu ch are being th rown aside as inconve nient witnesses of pas t evils. " In rece nt letters and communications which I have rece ive d , our faithful lament: 'Wh y have CRUSADE

we suffered so much ? Where is justice to be found? Ecclesiastic al diplomacy has labeled us as impediments. Cardinal Slip yj does nothing for his Church' And I answer: What can I do? ... When Pimen , the patriarch of Moscow, in an electoral synod openly declared that the Union of Brest was annulled, not one of the Vatic an delegates prese nt protested ... One of the eminent Cardinals here expressed astonishment that the Ukrainians who have been treated so badly and unjustly h ave, nevertheless , rem ain ed Catholic ... " 69 In Octob er of 1976 , Cardinal Slipyj manage d to get permission from Rom e to travel to Philadelphia to ap pear at the fun eral of th e Ukrainian Archbishop of that city. On that occasion, he insisted that a Ukrainian Patriarchate was a pressing necessity . "I do not seek the title of the Patriarchate for m y personal honor and glory," declared the major Archbishop of Lviv. " If I were interes ted in personal honor and status, I would have received it from the Sovie t regim e without having had to pass 18 years in slave camps." And he concluded with intelligent realism: "If I had accepted it , th e Holy F ather would be speaking to me today as an equal, as he does with th e Orthodox Patri arch of Moscow. But I have remained faithful to the See of Pe te r and the Unive rs al Church." 70 THE ROMAN RESISTANCE: THE SOLUTION FOR UKRAINIAN CATHOLICS

In th e face of th e Vatic an's incredible policy aimed at bringing about a relaxation of ten sions with th e Communist governments , Catholics (and in th e case under study, Catholic Ukraini ans) face a choice betwee n tw o altern ativ es: to cease th eir struggle against Communism? or to resist the polic y of relaxa tion of tensions ? So me tim e ago, the Societies for the Defense of Tradition, Family, an d Prop ert y (k nown as th e TFP) of th e whole world launche d an important manifesto on thi s crucial que stion. We believe that it provides a clear, logical , and irrefutable answer to this problem. The various societies for th e De fe nse of Tradition , F amily , and Property were born of a con ce rn by intellectuals, stude nts, and men of action over th e tragic co nse qu ences flowing from th e series o f religious , m oral, political , and economic crises which are spreading over Christian Civilization 20

CRUSADE

The TFP' s resistance manifesto was published also in Ukrainian.

and th e world. More a nd more young men are finding a common ideal which stems from this concern and in one nation after another are preparing th emselves to struggle ide ologica1ly in a cause which is findinoo grea ter and ooreater ec ho es in th e public opinion of th e Weste rn Hemisph ere, that is to say, th e cause which defends th e values of tradition, th e family, and property against th e adv anc e of Comn'rnni sm. The TFP 's declared : " Th e Vatican polic y of relaxation of te nsions tow ard th e Communist governments creates a si tu ation which affec ts anti-com munist Catholics deeply, b ut mu ch less, howeve r, as anti -communists than as Catholic s. For at any mom e nt a supremely embarrassing objection m ay be put to th em: D oes not th eir anticommunist ac tion lead t o a result that is pre cisel y o pp ose d to th e one inte nded by th e Vicar of Christ? And how can one consider a Catholic to be consistent if he moves in an opposite direc tion from th e Pas tor of Pastors? This question leads all anti-communist Catholics to a co nside ration of these alte rn ativ es : To cease th e stru ggle? Or to explain th eir position? " To cease th e fight, we cannot . And we cann ot cease it because of a demand of our conscience as Catholics. For if it is a duty of eve ry Cathol ic to

promote good and fight evil, our conscie nce im poses on us the responsibility of propagating th e traditional doctrin e of th e Church , and of fightin g Communist doctrine . .. Liberty of conscience .. . in what it has of the more legitimate and sacred . . . affirms the right of a Catholic to act in the religious and in the civic li fe , according to the dictates of his conscience. " Th e Church is not, the Church never was, the Church never will be such a prison for consciences. Th e bond of obedie nce to th e succ essor of Pe ter , which we will never bre ak , which we love in the depth of our soul, to which we give the best of our love , this bond we kiss at the very moment in which triturated by sorrow we affirm our position ... " As one may easily see, the Ukrainian situation is e ncompassed in a singular way within this set of problems. Well , then , what is the solution ? The lucid manifesto of th e TFP's responds : " Yes, Holy Father Âˇ_ we continue - St. Pe ter teaches us that it is necessary 'to obey God rather than men' (Acts 5:29) . You are assisted by the Holy Ghost and you are even comforted - under the conditions de fined by Vatican I - by the privilege of in fallibility. But this doe s not prevent th e wea kne ss t o which all m en are subject from inf1uenc ing and eve n de terminin g Y o ur condu c t in ce rt ain m a tters or circumstances. On e of th ese perh aps p ar ex cellence - is diplomacy. And it is he re that Your policy of dete nte with the Communist governments is situated . "And what, then , to do? Th e number of lines in the pre se nt declara ti o n is insuffice nt to permit th e li stin g here of all th e F ath ers of th e Church , Doctors, Moralists, and Canoni sts - m an y of th e m raise d to th e h o no r o f th e altar wh o affirm th e legitim acy o f th e res istanc e. This res istan ce is n o t se para ti o n , it is not revolt, it is n o t harshness, it is no t irrevere nce. On th e contrar y, it is fidelity , it is union , it is love , it is submission. " 'Res istan ce' is th e word we choose on purpose , fo r it is th e one employ ed in th e Ac ts of th e Apo stl es b y th e Holy Ghost Him self in o rder t o ch arac teri ze th e attitude o f St. Paul. S t. Pe ter, th e firs t Po pe, had take n di sc iplin ary meas ures regardin g t he continuit y in Cath olic wo rshi p of so me prac ti ces re ma inin g fr o m th e old Sy nagogue , and St. Paul saw in thi s a grave ri sk of doctrinal con fu sio n and of harm to the faithful. He th en sto o d

up against St. Peter and " resiste d him to his fa ce" (Gal. 2: 11 ). In this ardent and inspired move of th e Apostle of th e Gentiles , St. Peter did not see an act of rebellion , but rather on e of union and fraternal love. Knowing well in what he was infallible , and in what he was not, St. Peter submitted to the arguments of St. Paul. The Saints are models for Catholics. Accordingl y, in the sense in which . d , our state 1s . one o f resistance. . ,, 71 St. Pau I res1ste A CALL TO THE WEST

Until now , the West has been like a vast dese rt in which the voice of th e Ukrainian martyrs cry. Certainly , this state of placidity should not exist , for the Western peoples have the grave Âˇ responsibility of defending th e free world. The persecution s carried out against th e subjugated peoples, which constitute in the first place a moral problem , ar~ also a politi~ al proble m in th e high est sense of the word. The most rudim e ntary con sideration of the global picture makes clear that the very survi val of the fre e world depends on vigilan ce against Communist tactics. And closer inspection shows that the captive nations constitute a key element in what is truly a global struggle; in fact, th e captive nation s are th e " Achilles' he el" o f Communi sm . Neverth eless, for Catholic s th e qu es ti o n of co nscience is mu ch grav er than the political qu esti o n. Ca tholics have th e o bligation of helpin g th e ir mart yred bre thren behind the Iron Curtain , n o t o nl y out of a general human solidarity but al so, and above all , on ac count of the sacred supe rnatural bonds of faith. In view of th e clamorou s sil e nce of Rom e, and th e gravity o f th e situ a ti o n , we call on Wes te rn Ca th olic publi c o pini o n to raise its voice in pro tes t again st what is h appe nin g in Ukraine . Th e ec cles ias tical authorities a nd th e Co mmunist rul ers are b o th ex tre mely sensitive to manifesta tion s of Western public opinion . On the attitude of this public opinion will de pe nd th e future co urse of events and, th erefor e, th e extent of th e e nlargement o r re du c tion in scope o f the great injustice b eing prac tic ed in Ukrain e and, indirectl y, th e am o unt o f in crease or dec re ase in th e pene tration o f Co m muni sm in th e West. If we kee p sile nt o ne more tim e , as we h ave alread y don e so m a ny tim es in th e rece nt pas t in the fac e of th e Co mmunist abomination s, thi s un CRUSADE

resolved question of conscienc e will weigh as on e m o re fac tor - and n o t a sm all o ne - in th e al ready adv ance d process of the fall of th e ex-Christian Western civilization. A CALL TO THE FREE UKRAINIANS

"Th rough y ou, my Ruthenians, * I l1 ope to convert th e Eas t." Thus spo ke Catholi c R om e, th e R ome o f th e Saints an d th e Marty rs, Eternal R o me, throu gh th e mo uth of th e H oly F ath er, Urb an VllI , on beatify in g the great Ukrainian St. J osa phat. 72 We also appeal, and in a spec ial way , to the Ukrainian Catholics who live in th e Wes t. T o the m belon gs a special rol e : T o assist th eir brothers in th e F ai th and in bl ood, and to take a _position against th e current Vatican .policy , that is to say, in th e R o m an R es istanc e. Throu gh th e heroic resistance th ey mount against th e enem y of th e F aith and Ukrain e, th e pro fo und contemporary signific ance of th e prophe ti c call of Urb an VIII will ac g uire body . Thi s is th e grea t vocation o f the Ukrainians. T o day, it appears fa r aw ay, but th ere is no doubt th at it is gaining st re ngth - in th e midst o f th e sufferin gs th at th e prese n t situ ati o n imp oses on th em. Perh aps, Di vin e Providence, in its un fa th o mable w isdo m, w ishes to co nve rt th e peo ples o f E as tern Europ e to the Holy Church by m eans of th e m erit s o f th e m arty rs o f th e Ukrainian Uni ates. Mo reover, providenti all y, th ey constitut e a stra te gic bridge be twee n th e Eas t and th e Wes t. Didn ' t O ur Lad y , Herse lf, pre dict a t Fatim a in 19 17 th at even Ru ssia, a ft er spread ing her e rro rs aII over the wo rld , would be co nve rted ? This great prom ise o f O ur Lad y resoun ds and reverberates like a sac red voca ti on give n b y Etern al R o me ce nturies ago, and ec h oes in th e de pth s of th e Ca th oli c Ukrainian soul , with all of th e sacre dn ess and brilliance o f a golde n ico n os tas is. Le t us pray the n with our Ukrainian broth e rs th e praye r of fi re of S t. Lo ui s Marie Gri gn io n de M o nt for t, wh o ex pressed so exac tl y the prese n t situ a ti o n of the H oly Church bo th in Uk raine and th e rest of the world : " Thy Divin e Law is broke n ;

â&#x20AC;˘ In thi s con text, Ru theni ans refe rs to th e Ukrain ians.

CRUSADE

Th y G os pel is aband one d; torrents of iniquity inunda te th e w hole ear th and swee p Th y very se rvants aw ay; all th e earth is desolate; impie t y is on th e th rone; Th y sanc tu ary is profa ned and th e abo min a ti o n is even in th e Holy Pl ace. Wilt Th o u leave every thin g thus abandon ed , Just Lord , G o d of Ve ngeances? Will every thing in th e end beco me like So do m and G omorrah? Wilt Thou be sile nt foreve r? Wilt Thou bear forever ? Is it not necessary th at Th y will be don e on earth as it is in Heave n and th at Th y Kin gd o m come to us? Didst Th o u n o t sh ow be fore hand to som e of Th y fri ends a future renovation o f th e Church ?" 73 And re pea tin g th e cry o f Moses: " Si guis est Domini, jungatur mihi." 74 Let him wh o is fo r th e Lord , j oin with m e to cry out togeth er t o Heave n: " Yes, co me Lord" - Am e n Ve ni Do mini! " 75 REFERENCES l. Cf. World H istory, by Wi lhelm On cre n , i'vlo ntaner y Sim on , Barce lon a, 9 29 , vo l. XX . 2. Idem. 3. H istoire Unive rselle de L 'Eglise Cath olique , by Fr. Re ne Fran co is Ro hrbac her , Gaum e Frcr es, Paris, 1864, vol. X III , pp. 4 73-4 74 . 4. Th e Uk rainian Cat h olic Church: 1945-1 975, by Miroslav Labunka and Leonid Rudny tzky . S t. Sophi a Assoc., 1976, Ph il adelph ia, p p . 12 0-122 .

5. Historia de Los Papas desde f ines de la ÂŁdad M edia by L udwig Pas tor, Arge n tini an edi tion , Gidi S.A ., Bu en os Aires, 19 58, vo l. XV I, p p. 35 1-355. 6. First Victim s of Comm u nism, by An alec ta OSBM. Ro m e, 1953, p . 2-5. 7. A BN J\!Iagazine, vo l. X XIV , n o. 2, Ap r il 19 73, iVlunich, Germ any. 8. Et h nocicle of Ukrainians in th e USS R , as printed by S m olos kyp , Baltiinorc, I 976, introd uced by Robert Con qu es t , comp ile d from th e un d ergr ound pub lica ti o n The Ukrainian Hera ld, iss u e 7-8, pp. 45-63. 9 . I bid as re f. 6, pp. 14- I 6 .

10 . The Ukrainian H erald, op. c it., p. 4 7. I I . Th e R o le of Ukraine in R ecent S oviet- Vatican Diplo-

macy, by Fr. U lisse Fl oridi , S .J ., Thom as Bird Co., New York , 19 72, pp. 63-69. 12. The Sovie t Gov ernm ent a11d the Ukrainian Catholic Ch urch, by Pro f. Vasy l i'v1arku s, La Sall e College, Philade lp hia, 1976 , pp. 20-34. 13. The Vatican and the Sile nt Churc h , b y Fr.J oh n Mowa t t , La Salle Coll ege, Phila delphia, 1976 , pp. 70 -8 7. 14. Mosca e il Vaticano, by Fr. Ulisse Fl o ri d i, S.J . Casa d i Ma tri o na, Mil an o, 1976, p . 275. 15. Religion and Na tionality - the Uniates and Ukrain e, by Prof. V asy l Marku s, Uni ve rsity o f T oront o Press, T oro nto, Can ada , 19 75, p. 105.

16. Th e Uniate Church in the Sovie t Ukraine, by Prof. Bohdan Bociurkiw , Canadian Slavonic Papers, Toronto, 1965, pp.89-11 3. 1 7. East ern Catholics U11der Soviet Rule, by Derri ck , Sword of th e Sp iri t , London, 1946, pp. 54-59. (The quoted matter is a translation of a translation of the original.) 18. Id em, p. 35. 19 . White Book on th e R e(igious Pers ecutio11s in Ukraine, by Ana lecta OSBM, English Editio n , Rome, 1953. 20. Th e Improbable Triumvirate, by Norman Cousins, Norton Co., New York, 19 72, p. 29; sec also Fr. Ulisse Floridi, S.J., op . c it., p. 278. 2 1. Ir on Curtain Christians, by Kurt Hutten, Augsb urg Co., Minneapolis, 1967, p. 3 1. 22. Idem as ref. 19, p. 6. 23. " II Cri s to Des tru cto dci Cattolici Verainc," b y A. Mon terati in Famiglia Cristiana Magazin e, Ap ril, 19 72. 24. R eligion and A theism in th e USSR and Eastern Europ e by Bohdan Bociurkiw, University of Toronto Press, Toronto, 1975. 25. Russia Cristiana, i'vlilano, vol. XV I, no . 143, 19 7 5, p. 56. 26. Boom erang - Th e Works of Val e11.ty11 Moroz, edited by Yaroslav Bih un, Baltimore, Mel., 1974, pp.48-61. 27. Demographic Statistics in Ukraine from Th e Ukrainian H erald, iss ue 7-8, as printed and translated by Smo loskyp, Baltimore , Md., 19 76, pp. 39- 12 1. 28 . Th e Free dom of th e Church in th e Communist State, by Prof. Plinio Correa de Oliveira, Vera Cruz , Sao Pau lo, 19 65 . 29. Mosca e il Vaticano, by Fr. Ulisse Floridi, S.J., Casa di Matriona, Mil ano , 1976 .

3 0. "Comment !es C hefs d'Eglises prcfcrc nt Cesar Die u," by H. Hoffman in Ca tacombes, Courbcvoic, Fra nce, no. 28 ,J an., 19 74 . 3 1. Th e N ew York Tim es, Sept. 18, 1973 . 32. Fr. Geo rges Dcjaifve in Civilita Catto lica, vol. IV , 1964, pp. 46 1-462. 33. Storia del Consilio , by Grianfran co Sviclereosc h i, Mil ano, 1967, pp. 601 -607.

45. "Th e Orthodox and th e Soviet Re gim e in Ukrai ne," by Bohdan Bosiurkiw in Canadian Slavo 11ic Pap ers, vo l. X IV , no. 2, 19 72, Toronto, pp. 191 ,2 11. 46. "i'vla ni fcsto of th e 'O rthodox Actio n ' lVloveme nt in Western Europe," apud Cat ecu mbes, no . 32, May 15, 197 4, Courbevo ie, France. 4 7. I nformatiuns Cathuliqu es l ntenwtionales, Paris, Jul y 15, 197 2. 48. Newsweek, Dec. 6, 1971. 49. L 'Osserva tore Romano, Vatican City,Ju ly 4, 1975. 50. "Alexe i's Interview with Ukrains k ," in Visti, !\Âˇlarc h 3 0, 1972, New York . 5 1. I elem as ref. 44, p. IV. 52. la Patriarchate, Phil ade lphi a, Oct., 19 72, p . 3 7. 53. " Response to the Dec ree on Easte rn Ca tholic Ornrcl1 es," by Fr. Alc xsande r Schernernan , in D ocum en ts of Vatican II, America Press, New York, 19 66, p . 387 . 54. Maksy na Sakaydak in Th e Ukrainia11 Herald, issue 7-8, p . 159. 55. B oomerang - the Work s of Valentyn Moro z , edited by Maksy na Sakaydak , Smolosky p , Baltimore, 1976, pp . 235 -236. 56. Th e New World, Chicago, Nov. 22, 19 74 . 5 7. "Die Uk rain ische Kirche lebt," in d er Fels, Re ge nsburg, Germany, n o. 5 , 1972, pp. 146- 149. 58. Svoboda ,J erscy City, Ne w J ersey ,June 14, 197 5. 59 . E tudes Pu litiqu es, Berne, Switze rl and . 60. Idem as ref. 29, p. 73. 6 1. Chronicle of the Catholic Church in Lithuania, nos. 8 and 9, as edited by th e Lithu anian Roman Catho lic Pries ts' Leagu e of America, New York , 197 5. 62. Chre tiens d e l'Est, Pa ris, 19 75. Special issue on th e Rumanian Unia te Catholic Chu rch. 63 . M agistere-Informatio11, no. 88, France , !\larch, 19 74. 64 . Cat ecomb es, cditorial, Cou rb evoie, Fran ce,A ug., 1972. 65 . La Iglesia de [ S ilencio e n Chile, edi c iones TFP, San tiago, Chile, Marc h , 1976. 66. "Ukrainian Odyssey," by Peter 1-I ebblc th waite, in Th e Tablet, London, Sept. 4, 1976.

3 5. Catacomb es, May, 1972, Courbevoie, Fra nce.

67. Archiepiscopal and Patriarchal Autonomy, b y T h omas E . Bird and Eva Picldubec hesen, Fordham University Press, New York, 1972, p. 66 .

36. Musca e il Vaticano, by Ulisse Florid i, S J ., Casa di Matrion a, Milan o, 1976, pp. 291-292.

69. Vistiy Rymu, Rik 9, nos. 16- 17 , Rome, De c. 197 1.

3 4. Idem as ref. 33 .

3 7. Th e Brooklyn Table t, Ne w York, Jul y 1 7, 19 75. 38. I d em as ref. 36, pp. 143- 144. 39. R e ligion and Nationality - the Uniates of Ukrain e by Prof. Vasy l Markus, University of Toronto Press , Toronto, 1975, p. I 10 . 40. Ide m as ref. 29, pp . 290 -2 91. 4 1. Idem as ref. 3 9, p . 114 .

68. I dem as ref. 44, p. 7.

70 . Catholic R egis ter, Toronto, Ont., Canada, Oct., 1976. (Th e quoted m a tter is a trans la ti o n of a tra nslatio n of th e o ri gin al.) 71. Crusade for a Christian Civilization, New York , Sept., 1974.

42 . Diakunia, by th e Eastern Catholic Chur ch Center, Fordham Univ ersity, 1 .Y ., 1974.

72 . Th e Ukrainian Catholic Church: 1945-1975, by Miroslav Zab unk a and Leonid Rudnytzky , St. Sophia Assoc., Phil ade lphia, 1976, p . 9.

43. R eligious Genocide, by Dari a Kuzyk, Soc ie ty for the Patriarc hate, London, 1976, p. 70.

73. Obras de San Zu iz Maria Grignion de Montfort, edi ciones l:lAC, Mad rid , 1954, p. 597.

44. And Bless thy Inh eritance, by Eva Piddubec h esen, Eric Hugo Co., Schene c tady, N.Y ., 1970, pp. 48 -49 .

74 . Ex . 32:26. 75 . Apoc. 22: 20.

CRUSADE

EURO-ANTICOMMUNISM: THE ANTI-VOGUE WHICH IS IN VOGUE Observers of international politics and prestigious institutes of public opinion have recently been pointing out the appearance of an anti-socialist tendency in the great nations of the Western world. Some compare it to a wave which is beginning to develop and become more consistent in the most economically developed zones of the world . Some months ago, the Swedish elections produced a result, which surprised many persons. The defeat of the socialists on this occasion is the most important sign and even a historical milestone in the new direction of European public opinion. The reverse suffered by the socialists in favor of the conservatives in Sweden was repeated 15 days later in the German Federal Republic. More recently there have been other indications to corroborate the existence of this profound movement of opinion registered in northern Europe, showing in addition that it is spreading to other nations of the West.

THE SWEDISH MYTH WHICH SPREAD ALL OVER THE WORLD Sweden, which has been governed for the last 44 years by the Social Democrats, has managed to attain a high level of

THE RESISTANCE

(Continu ed from page 1) St. Godfrey of A miens, St. Hugh of Grenoble , aiid Guido of Vienn e (th e future Pope Callistus II) and many other Bishops at the Synod of Vienne (1112) sent to Pope Pascal II the decisions that they had adopted , writing him, moreover: "If as we absolutely do not believe, you take some other way, and you refuse to confinn the decisions of our paternity, may God help us, for thus you will be separating us from your obedience. " (Bouix, Tract, de Papa, tom . II , p. 650) . *

* *

economic development; the greatest per capita index of gross national production in Europe - exceeded only by that of the United States - and a high standard of living. The average salary is the highest on the continent, and the population does not know unemployment. There is an automobile for every four inhabitants of the country , a telephone for every two persons, and a television set for every three persons. Although Sweden became the victim of an intensive system of state control which carried the collectivization of society to extremes never before known in the anti-communist countries, private property was nevertheless preserved to a great extent. Ninety percent of the industrial production of the country is in private h ands; the cooperatives and state corporations are each responsible for only about 5% of the production . Of the fourteen banks which exist in the country, only one belongs to the government. Contrary to what occurs in the Communist countries, the Swedish socialist regime sp are d the institution of private property, thereby managing to keep the national economy healthy . In all other fields, however, collectivist state control marked the life of the nation profoundly and progressively.

The great theologian, Peinado r, cites and makes his own the following principle enunciated by St . Tbo nias Aq uinas: "When there is a prox imate danger to the Faith, prelates must be reproved, even publicly, by their subjects." (Cu rsus Brevior Th eo/. Mor. , tomus VI, vol. I, p. 287). * * * The great abbot Dom Gueranger taught: "When the pastor transforms himself into a wolf, it is the flock which, in the first place, has the obligation of defending itself ... In the treasure of Revel ation , there are essential points which every Christi an, in view of his very title of Christian, necessarily knows and has to defend obligatorily ." (L 'Anne

From Sweden , which is called "the democratic welfare state" or the "middle term" or even "the country of the compromise," a my th has arisen and that myth has spread all over the world. The "Swedish model" has been acclaimed and envied everywhere as a true paradise on earth . And that "paradise," it has been understood , was the work of a parry with a socialist program of Marxist inspiration: the Social Democratic Party. One might view it as the full success of a poiitical curreni:, complemented by the applause and the happiness of the people. At any rate, this is what the propaganda would make people believe. And indeed this image of happiness was accepted by uncountable multitudes . But was the nation reall y happy?

THE ELECTORATE MAKES ITS PRONOUNCEMENT In the recent elections in Sweden, the party that was the architect of "socialism in plenty" was defeated. The commentators were unanimous in affirming that what was rej ected was Swedish socialism . The Sweden of the myth dissolved. The reality appeared! The political current that held power until recently had carried social services (Conti nued on faci ng page )

Liturgique, the feast of St. Cyril of Alexandria, pp. 340-341). * * * Corn elius a Lap ide shows that according to St. Augustine, St. Ambrose, St. Bede, St. Anselm, and many other Fathers of the Church, the resistance of St. Paul to St. Peter was public "so that in that way the public scandal given by St. Peter might be repaired - by a rebuke which was also public " (Ad Gal. 2: 11).

CRUSADE

., to the extreme, hoping to conquer the electorate by taking care of the greatest possible number of material interests. To achieve this end, it almost completely despised the role of ideologies and the spiritual aspirations of the people. The electorate, having to choose between a plethora of merely creature comforts and an opportunity to affirm the aspirations of the soul, rejected the former in favor of the latter. The statistics are eloquent: Of the 349 seats in the Kiksdag (Parliment), the non-socialists won 180, the social democrats 152, and the Communists only 17. Six million voters in a country of 8 million inhabitants appeared at the ballot box. Among them were 500,000 persons who were voting for the first time as a result of a law reducing the voting age from 20 to 18 years. The youths swelled the ranks of the conservatives ...

others, thus leaving an unmistakable mark of his passage through life and perhaps an imprint on history. Like all of the other upright natural impulses of man, this aspiration can lead to extremely bad results if it is not realized in accordance with Catholic morality, but in itself it is a legitimate and i;iecessary aspiration, one that is tied to the plan of God for every creature on this earth. The legitimate desire to see this yearning of the soul realized produced the movement of the Swedish electorate which caused the downfall of the social democratic regime.

AN ANTI-VOGUE THAT IS IN VOGUE

The German Social Democrats went into panic, and with good reason. The defeat in Sweden occurred on the "eve" of the elections in West Germany. And indeed their fears wern well-founded, THE BITTER INHERITANCE for the vote in West Germany confirmed OF THE EGALITARIAN the anti-socialist wave. The West GerPARADISE man Social Democratic Party (SDP) A riches and technology unimaginable whose program is also socialist, though to our grandparents were withi_n the less notorious so than its Swedish counreach of the Swedish citizen. State terpart, suffered a significant reversal in planning had enabled him to enjoy the elections. Th_ey won only 42.6% of numerous advantages and benefits im- the votes, while parties of a conservaposed on millions of others also, marking tive tendency (the Christian Democratic them all with the same life, and we would Union and the Social Christian Union) almost say, with the same death. Having obtained 48.6%. The present social received this treatment, the people did :: democratic government of Helmut not manifest satisfaction and happiness, Schmidt was able to remain in power but discontent and a desire to change. A only through the collaboration of the fundamental feature of the human soul, liberal party of a centrist tendency. which had been repressed and almost After conducting a deep research on unbearably asphixiated, led the Swedes the German social political reality of to wish to dismantle the "paradise." our days, Professor Max Kaire, of the What is this feature? Institute of Social Sciences of the For a long time, it had remained in University of Mannheim, concluded: the . the shade, without any voice daring to Catholic workers, who voted for the bring it to the consideration of our Social Democrats in 1972, in these century wrapped up in its absurd wor- :.:iections supported the conservatives;, ship of "social achievements." The fea- ,the SDP lost feminine voters also, and ture of which we speak is the natural failed to attract the young electorate, human creativity which distinguishes the majority of whom voted for the and characterizes a personality . In every Christian Democratic Union. There does man, there is a profound desire to create not appear to be any sector of the pubsomething of his own by which he ex- lic left for the Social Democrats . . . presses himself, not only in respect to For some months now, the most that in him which is analogous to other acute observers had already perceived men, but above all in respect to that the growth of an anti-socialist tendency, which makes him different from the as it revealed itself by the gradual but

continuous movement of youths inre the conservative organizations. This led Georg Leber, the West German Minister of Defense, to define the situation as an "anti-vogue which is in vogue." It appears that the winds of modernity are not favorable to the socialists . ..

NEW TENDENCIES AND NEW DIRECTIONS According to all indications, the socalled Eurocommunism, a deceitful formula created by the Italian Berlinger and his ilk, has already become anachronistic and discredited. Other quite different tendencies appear to characterize the future. In Finland, the municipal elections ,showed a decrease of 2.2% in the popularity of the Social Democrats and an increase of 3% in favor of the conservatives. This fact gains in significance as one considers that Finland unc!ergoes a powerful moral influence from Russia because of its geographical proximity to the latter. In fact, the term "finlandization" is widely used to characterize the limitation of autonomy which has come about, for certain countries, due to the psychological pressure of the Soviets. Researches in public opinion carried out in England and published by the Evening Standard also confirm the new conservative trend . According to these polls, if elections were carried out now, the conservatives would easily win with 47% of the votes against only 30% for the Labor Party . The new wave of anti-communism appears to be making its impact also Âˇ in France where Prime Minister Chirac resigned from the cabinet of Giscard d'Estaing in opposition to its liberal policies. Recently, he dissolved the Gaullist Party and set up a new anticommunist party at a rally of 50,000 enthusiastic supporters.

* *

Is it not possible that these indications of the lively reaction of Europ ean public opinion to socialism is in th e process of establishing new directions and new goals for the future of our civilization?

March-Ap 19

Price: $1.5

TOE STRUGGLE FOR CHRISTIAN CIVII^AT]J)N^^ CGNTII^UES:

• -..a

•

l- --^

THE EUCHARISTIC MIRACLE OF SIENA, ITALY

On the 14th of August in the year 1730, the annual procession in honor of the Assumption of Our Lady was taking place in Siena, Italy. Filled with enthusi asm for Our Lady's high dignity, the people of the town were present for the pageant, almost in their entirety. For this

n.'iFiy

reason the Church of St. Francis of Assisi in Siena was left unattended. Thus it was

that

at that same time that the towns

people were honoring the Queen of Heaven, it became possible for theives to desecrate the Real Presence of Her Son

in the Holy Eucharist by stealing a large ciborium

full

consecrated

hosts.

When the theft was discovered, the people were profoundly shocked and went into mourning. They prayed fervent ly to God for pardon for this terrible sacrilege and begged Him to give them the light to know how to recover the Sacred Particles. Within three days, the hosts were found. Early in the morning, on the 17th of August, a choir boy in the Church of Holy Mary, near the Church of St. Francis, noticed something white in the alms box. There among the dust and the coins were the consecrated hosts!

With the utmost care and reverence, the Archbishop himself cleaned and counted

the hosts one by one. It finally having been established that all 351 of the hosts

were present, they were carried back to

the Church of St. Francis with great solemnity and pomp. But this was by no means the end, but only the beginning of a most extra ordinary Eucharistic miracle, one that is unique and continues to be manifested

century after century and year after year, even to this very day. After the hosts were restored to the church, the Franciscan friars were unable to consume them,

because of a continuous procession of people coming from Siena and the neigh boring cities daily to adore the sacred hosts. Soon it became evident that, despite the influence of natural conditions, the hosts retained their original freshness. From time to time, over the centuries, a few of these hosts have been received in

Holy Communion so that now there are

only 223 of them. Nevertheless, they are all in a state of perfect preservation ...

O^usade foB i

Chmstian Civilization

THEY TIED HIS HANDS

BECAUSE HE DID GOOD

Editor: John Hart Circulation Director: Gerald Campbell

Foreign correspondents: Jules Ubbclohde (England), Guy de Riddcr (France), Jose Luis de Zayas (Spain), Luis Dufour

(Italy), Michel Renaud (Canada), Aloisio

By Plinio Correa de Oliveira

Schclini (Brazil), Pedro Morazzani (Ven ezuela)

Vol. 7.

Mar.-Apr. 1977

No. 2

why was Our Lord bound by his executioners?

CONTENTS

The Eucharistic Miracle of Siena Italy,

op. 1

They Tied His Hands Because He Did Good, by Plinio Correa de Oliveira, 1 The American TFP Issues Declaration

on Human Rights in Latin America, 2

Inflation of the Image of the Parti Quebecois, by John Hart, 7 "I Remember" — Quebec: A Heritage of Fortitude and Christian Unity,

by John Hart and Thomas Zawislak.lO Catholic Ukrainians Arc No Longer

Alone in Their Struggle Against Communism, 15 The News in Focus, 19

Young Canadians for a Christian Civiliza tion Denounce a Profanation in

the Parish of St. Peter the Apostle in Montreal, 21

Three Stages in a Deadly Process: Contraception, Abortion, Euthanasia, by Murillo M.Galliez, M.D.,Secretary of the TFP Medical Commission, 24

Dancing to the Tune, by Harold Wyn Newcastle, 27

Declaration Signed by 1000 Spanish Priests Supports Thesis of the Book The Church of Silence in

Chile; Praises Introduction by the

Cultural Society of Covadonga on "Analogies" to Spain, 29

Thy hands, Lord, what had they done? Why were they tied? Who can say, Lord, what glory these hands gave to God, when they

first received the kisses of Our Lady and St. Joseph? Who can tell the tenderness with which Mary Most Holy made that first caress? With what piety they joined for the first time in prayer? And with what strength, nobility, and humility they worked in St. Joseph's shop?

These hands which were so gentle for upright men like Saint Joseph, the innocent, and Mary Magdalen, the penitent; these hands which were so terrible against the world, the flesh, and the devil — why are they tied down and reduced to raw flesh? Why so much hatred and so much fear that it seemed necessary to tie Thy hands, Lord? Is it because someone is afraid of being cured? Or caressed? Who among us fears health? Who hates tenderness? Lord, to com prehend this monstrosity, one must believe in evil. It is necessary to recognize that men have this tendency, that they may be such, that their nature easily revolts against sacrifice and that, when

they enter the way of revolt, there is no infamy or disorder of w'' h they are not capable. My Jesus, when someone says no to Thee, they begin to hate Thee, hating all good, all truth, and all perfection of which Thou

P.O. Box 1281, New Roehelle, N. Y.

art the personification. And if they do not have Thee at hand in a visible form, they strike the Church, profane the Eucharist, blaspheme, spread immorality, and preach revolt and rebellion. Thou art bound, my Jesus, and where are the lame, the para lytics, the blind, and the mutes whom Thou didst cure? The dead whom Thou didst resurrect, the possessed whom Thou didst free, the sinners whom Thou didst lift up, and the just to whom Thou

10802 Issued bi-monthly. Annual sub

didst reveal eternal life?

scription — $9.50. Foreign — $10.50.

Why don't they come to break the loops which bind Thy hands. Lord? Why?

Young Bolivians for a Christian Civiliza tion, op. 32

Crusade for a Christian Civilization

CRUSADE

THE AMERICAN TFP ISSUES DECLARATION ON HUMAN RIGHTS

IN LATIN AMERICA;

AVERS CARTER'! DEMOCRATIC UTOPIANISM FAVORS COMMUNIST EXI

t.''Mf . .1

Seeing a danger to American and hemi spheric security in President Carter's policy on human rights, the American TFP has issued a position paper on this policy, with respect to the way it is being applied in relation to our main allies in South America â&#x20AC;&#x201D; Brazil, Argentina, Uruguay, and several others. The declaration of the TFP shows that the

Carter administration has embraced a democratic

utopianism which, as it is applied, brings pressure to bear on other sovereign nations in order to get them to increase the liberties within their borders

until, presumably, those liberties exist in an ab

solute and totally unrestricted way. It proves that such a policy, which is now being applied most significantly and strongly against the anti-com munist nations of Latin America, favors the ex pansion of Communism in South America and the increasing isolation of the United States from its traditional allies. And it observes that the friction

already produced by this policy "seriously ham pers American influence in the Western Hemi sphere." 2 CRUSADE

*. â&#x20AC;˘

A Policy That Separates Restrictions on Human Rights from Their Cause, Communism

A superficial study might view the Carter policy on human rights as fair because of its

willingness to criticize restrictions on liberty in both Communist and anti-communist nations.

In reality, however, it is suicidal to try to ' stract the question of human rights violatK.. from the cause of those violations, Communism. Once implanted in a nation, the Communist ideology is applied with all of the resources that a totalitarian state can command in order to de

prive men of property and destroy Christian tradition and the family. Since it is anti-natural, it cannot sustain itself in power without the bru

tal repression Of the human rights of speech, assembly, religion, property, etc. As long as the Communist Party has control of a nation, human rights in that country will be violated on a mas sive scale.

Communist parties and other Marxist organ-

izations make no secret of their goal to subject the whole world to Communist dictatorship. Communist regimes such as Soviet Russia and Cuba openly state that it is their policy to export Communist ideology to the Western Hemisphere by means of agitation, infiltration, subversion, and terrorism through local Marxist organiza tions.

Thus all democratic constitutions of the world

contain provisions about state of siege, state of alarm, state of emergency, etc. "Even those countries in South America

which have been the least disrupted are hardly in the kind of normal state which would permit the full enjoyment of certain legal guarantees of human rights." In view of this, it seems undeni

A growing nuniber of scholars, public of ficials, and military experts are saying that the

able that human liberties must suffer some re strictions in these countries.

growing Soviet military build up is aimed at ag

"â&#x2013; Accordingly, it would not be right to treat as equal the total loss of human rights in Com

gression against the West. In the Americas, the ultimate goal of Communism is to diminish American power and conquer Latin America. Within this framework of international insecurity, Russia wages psychological,revolutionary war in the four corners of the world;.

The TFP observes that this "type of action is developed in South America with great inten sity. On certain occasions, as a firuit of this action, favorable conditions were created on that conti

nent for the spreading ofisubversion coming from Cuba. This aggression comes in the form of guerrilla: warfare, terrorism, etc., which caused thousands of deaths in countries such as Chile, Colombia, and Uruguay, Some Latin American countries, such as Argentina, are today still covered with blood due to this type of Communist intervention."

Because public opinion rejects Communism, it has no success in convincing the electorate to vote it into power nationally, and must rely upon subversion, trickery, and violence to achieve this end. This being the case, nations must be pre pared to defend themselves in order to remain free. And this necessarily involves a restriction to some extent of the liberty of Communist sub versives and terrorists. From all of this we see that the total loss

of human liberty in Communist nations and its partial restriction in those that are still free, have one and the same cause: Communism. In

the case of the free nations, they accept a partial limitation of freedom in order to defend them

selves against the ideological and socio-politicoeconomic system which would deprive them of all liberty. In this respect, the TFp'notes: "One of the qualities currently attributed to democracy â&#x20AC;&#x201D; which is a condition for its own viability â&#x20AC;&#x201D;

consists precisely in its ability to protect itself by limiting certain constitutional guarantees in case of imminent external or internal danger.

munist nations such as Russia and Cuba and the

partial limitation of liberty that temporarily exists in the Latin American countries of Brazil,

Argentina, and Uruguay. The. ordinary citizens in these anti-communist countries enjoy the most complete liberty and are in no sense in a condition comparable to the enslaved millions imprisoned ..behind the iron and cane curtains. If it would not be right to treat our friends and enemies as equals, howi.can we possibly justi fy giving better treatment to our enemies than to our friends? Yet, this is what is happening. At

the same time the Carter administration has been moving to take economic measures against Uruguay and Argentina, efforts are also being made to open friendly dialogues with Vietnam and Cuba. In the case of Cuba, Secretary of State Vance has gone so far as to declare that there are no previous conditions for a dialogue with Castro's regime. In contrast, previous conditions have been demanded of our Chilean allies.

In demanding the immediate and total ap plication of civil liberties throughout South America, the Carter administration is ignoring the fact that a partial limitation on these liberties is necessary because the circumstances are not normal. There is a difference between the realin' that

exists in South America and the reali

that the new, and perhaps inexperienced, Wash ington bureaucrats would like to exist. Thus the TFP observes that "one of the

principal programs of the Communist move ments in South America consists in uniting them selves with ail forces whidh want to fight against

the restrictions on humari'^l'ights. This fight is being waged in the name of a hypothetical ab solute liberty (which obviously does not exist

in any Communist country) with the certainty that through it Communism will gain freedom of movement and be able to wage its revolutionary psychological war, or even, eventually, carry out CRUSADE

dical sect, or of a Lay Church without any speci

fically religious profession but with attributes of a peculiar doctrinal and moral infallibility. "On the other hand, this perplexing policy attributes to the U.S. a mission as a guardian na

tion of human rights in the whole world, very similar to the way certain nations constituted the Holy Alliance in the nineteenth century to serve

as guardian of the principles to which the French Revolution had shown hostility.

"This tutelage exerted by the Holy Alliance is considered by the most resolute and charac teristic democrats to have been not only odious

but also an offense against national sovereignties. It is not comprehensible that in 1977 a kind of lay Holy Alliance should reappear, formed by only one country which designates itself to be a universal arbiter, and which takes as its basis Secretary of State Cyrus R. Vance lavishes smiles upon Soviet Foreign minister Andrei A. Gromyko in Moscow (Tass via AP).

the opinions (sometimes vague, nebulous, and capriciously defined) of our President's adminis tration. In addition, it uses certain means of

pressure which, in this our world of interdepend its military threats more easily. In this respect, one sees, for instance, the unusual spectacle of certain Catholic Bishops forming a united front with the Communists in search of this goal. "We note in passing that all this agitation

is clearly and almost fanatically anti-American." The Concept of Human Rights

ence, end up by being coercive economically and militarily. With such means, one tends to establish not a Holy Alliance properly speaking, but rather a kind of unholy dictatorship of only one nation over the others, upon which it attempts to im pose its own debatable moral concepts. "Such conduct has very serious political

implications, since it has been applied with un usual virulence precisely against our most faith

tains. Rather it sees that the Carter administra

ful allies. It is no wonder that they consider this policy to be an inadmissible interference in their internal affairs and consequently turn away from us .. . In fact, upon learning of the pressures Washington is applying to their government, the public opinion of the target country may

tion has taken upon itself the right of "defining

take one of two different directions: Either the

dogmatically and with absolute validity for all peoples a great number of these controversial

people will be influenced and turn against own government — a case in which Washing would be directly stirring internal opposition against friendly governments — or, on the con trary, they will react in defense of national sovereignty and their governments, turning

After having seen the inconsistencies in this policy, one might be inclined to think that it lacks any kind of rigidity, intransigence, or dog matism. However, this is not what the TFP sus

points (about human rights) — as if it were a kind of infallible Vatican defining the nature of civil liberties which all nations have to accept." And it continues: "The formation of pres sures, programs, and agencies by the U.S. govern ment in order to bring sanctions against the countries which are supposedly not respecting human rights — according to the new rules es tablished by the Carter administration — places all countries under its doctrinal and moral guardi anship. This confers on the State Department and certain congressional committees the char acter of a kind of would-be philosophical and juri 4 CRUSADE

against the United States. In both cases, we shall be placed in a situation which is embarrassing and

harmful to

our own

national

interests.

"Furthermore, this situation raises a series

of problems which are difficult to solve, such as

religious freedom, currently considered to be a fundamental human right. It is known that there is Communist infiltration in the Catholic Church

in Latin America... Now then, when these

governments act to defend themselves against the subversion entrenched in the Church, to what

nist propaganda machine and then been inflated before the whole world by the orchestration of

'moralists' of the State Department or the Con

leftist media. As an example, we cite the inter national uproar orchestrated by the progressive

gress to be an attempt against religious freedom

or even pro-communist South American clergy,

and, therefore, against human rights? Will a kind of lay Inquisition be set up in Washington in or der to judge the internal actions of each country,

which the recent TFP books have shown to be mere 'fellow travelers' of the Communists.

extent will these actions be considered by the

its intentions, the circumstances, etc.?" Conclusion

"In the final analysis, human rights in South America may suffer two kinds of threats: those coming from Latin America's own conditions and external ones. The external threats are much

In the ultimate analysis, the Carter policy, in disrespecting the national sovereignties of friendly and dlied governments, is provoking innumerable difficulties and unnecessary interna tional crises which weaken the already feeble Western alliance. Furthermore, it favors Commu

nist opposition tothese same friendly governments. Thus we are obliged to conclude that the Carter policy is characterized by a democratic utopianism which systematically works in favor of Communism, especially Soviet Communism.

graver and more dangerous. The new Washing ton policy is aimed at defending Latin America against a less grave evil, that is, the possible ex cesses in the repression of Communism. In do ing that, it ties up and stifles Latin America, attempting to prevent it from fighting against its much more dangerous enemy, which is Com munism. Such a procedure is completely contrary to the most cherished American ideals and inter ests.

"The means being used by Washington to promote human rights in South America are un

In Russia and Cuba, the very human rights

wise, for these nations will tend to resist our

that Carter's administration declares it wants to

heavy-handed efforts to influence them. When we attack their self-respect, they will turn away from us, as is already happening in the case of Brazil, Argentina, Chile, and Uruguay. "But there is a special aggravating factor.

preserve, are gravely endangered,total populations being enslaved within these vast prisons, from which they may not leave. Thus in favoring the interests of Communist expansionism in South America, this policy favors the conquest of Com munism there "knd the total loss of the human

rights it is ostensibly designed to protect. At the same time, there is no evidence that this policy is doing anything to weaken the Communist empires either from the standpoint of obtaining an increase in liberty for the oppressed popula tions or by reversing the Kissingerian policy of

At the same time that we thus treat our allies, as

if handing them over to our enemies, we treat Cuba, a self-professed enemy, with an extreme tolerance. In Cuba human rights are incomparably more trampled upon than in any other country of Latin America. The very national sovereignty of Cuba does not exist; it is a bankrupt puppet which has been mortgaged to the USSR. How

concessions which has done so much to shore up

can we explain, then, so much deference towards

these sagging regimes politically and economically.

Cuba? "But there is even more. In the internatio.

"Therefore" â&#x20AC;&#x201D; as the TFP points out â&#x20AC;&#x201D;

"preoccupation with the defense of human rights

sphere, American diplomacy continues practicing

should consist above all in helping the Christian

all of the concessions established by the Kissinger

nations of Latin America to defend their sover

ian detente toward the countries behind the Iron

eignties, which are threatened by Communist subversion, and not as is happening today, in de fending the Communist aggressors against the re action of legitimate self-defense (at times perhaps

Curtain. And while all kinds of concessions, good will, credits, wheat, and even strategic materials are going to them, pressures, credit curtailments, and threats are unleashed against our allies of

exaggerated, but always necessary) by the nations

South America.

who suffer aggression. "As a matter of fact, it is evident that many

demagogic and propagandistic denunciations of repression in South America have been made in general by elements connected with the Commu

"For President Carter's administration to use

U.S. influence and friendship in a cordial way to invite nations to curb any real and proven human rights violations is naturally commendable. But this must be done with due respectfor local soverCRUSADE 5

eignties, in a diplomatic and discreet way, without indulging ourselves in a demagogic uproar. "But what will happen if this present in comprehensible policy prevails? The United States will each day be more isolated, for our allies ob viously will not allow the caprices of the State Department and certain Congressmen to dis respect their national sovereignty. Many frictions and situations of crisis caused by the implementa tion of this policy are already developing. "On the other hand, Communist propaganda in Latin America will gain a new impulse to stir up anti-American feeling in the population and isolate that continent from the United States.

"Thus, if this policy is to be continued, Mr. Carter will not succeed in making friends out of

our enemies, but rather lose the few friends the

United States has left. And Communist expansion will find the way more open and free of obstacles in order to conquer Latin America."

V. V

6 CRUSADE

INFLATION OF THE IMAGE OF THE

PARTI QUEBECOIS

By John Hart

The whole contemporary environ ment is interlaced with artifacts of gi-

James Earl Carter discussed the sub

ject in

Washington

and

the Prime

gantism. There are superhighways which

Minister addressed the Congress about

make dwarfs out of associated villages and towns; street numbers twenty feet

it gives additional import to the image of the separatist movement in Quebec. Yet we are advised by the press that

high; billboards stretching across high ways displaying a head ten times the

opinion polls have put support for independence in that province "at less than 20 percent of the voters." (The New York Times, Feb. 23, 1977).

How

can this discrepancy between

the image and the reality be explained? In order to gloss over the discordance between the inflated image and the

normal size, smoking a giant cigarette; and parades exhibiting a ballooning Mickey Mouse 100 feet high. All of

Prime Minister Trudeau asserted vaguely

this acts over the tendencies of con

that "even the possibility of secession

temporary man as an aggressive force tending to accustom him to the errone

raised fundamental questions"(The New

true influence of the Parti Quebecois,

York Times, Feb. 23, 1977).

ous idea that inflation is natural and

Independence Not An Issue

good. The result of this hurly burly of sensations may be a dulling of the critical faculties in respect to the fact that in the modern revolutionary world not only currency is being infla ted, but also ideas, personalities, move

Independence was not an issue in

the election which gave the victory to the Parti Quebecois, An electoi

ments, fashions, and systems of thought. In this essay, we will study one

a long series of labor disputes with public employees elected Premier Rene Levesque on November 15, 1976 to bring about order in the province.

aspect of this question: the inflation of the image of the Parti Quebecois, the separatist party recently elected in the province of Quebec. A random check of The New York Times during the first twenty-three days in February disclosed

that

fifteen

articles

enchanted by the Liberal-Party gu.vinment's failure to deal effectively with

Since his election, however, he has

faced the same kind of problems, in cluding the walkout of 5200 Montreal

policemen. Their refusal to patrol the streets or regulate traffic brought about

were

published on this topic during that a subject of much importance. More

Street number 9 W. 52 St. in New York

a large surge in crime and widespread alarm. At the same time, unemploy

over, the fact that Prime Minister

City. Does any street number need to be this big?

ment in the province of Quebec reached a disconcerting 10%.

period, a high proportion indicating

Pierre

Elliot

Trudeau

and

President

CRUSADE

Instead of Bringing Order and Calm,

Foods of the United States, is closing

The Premier Upsets the Equilibrium

down. And another mill, one of Quebec's largest, has been temporarily saved from

of Quebec

closing by last minute help from the Instead of concentrating his ener

Federal Government.

gies on bringing order to the bedeviled citizens of Quebec, Premier Levesque has moved to exacerbate their fears by pushing for the independence of the province, promising to make thequestion turn on a referendum of the people. But since this proposition has the sup

Play Is Used To Build Separatist Image

port of less than 20 percent of the vot ers, so-called constitutional "experts"

Thus since last November, the play Medium Saigiiant (Medium Rare) has been playing at the Port Royal Theater.

Everything is moving in such a way as to build Levesque's image and create separatist sentiment in Quebec.

are already saying that Quebec (or any of the other nine provinces) has

One

character

shouts:

hate

the

no need for a referendum in order to

English because they make me speak

withdraw from the confederation and

their language!" And another answers: "1 hate the French because they don't care for Canada." In this way, division is fomented, and grist is provided for

become a separate state, {The National Educator, Feb. 1977).

Levesque Supported by Young

the propaganda mills of the daily press.

Radical Marxists.

The Weakness of the Response

Although Premier Levesque has

Jacques Parizeau.

of Carter and Trudeau

tried to assure private enterprise that he plans no large direct takeovers, the fact remains that most of his political support comes from the young radical

cent of the shares. This would be a

Marxists. In fact, Gerald Godin, the

step in the Province's control of that

Parti Quebecois candidate who ran in

industry as a whole. The prospects

General Dynamics which has 54 per

the previous election was arrested as a suspect of terrorism in the wake of

eration

the FLQ (Quebec Liberation Front)

industries

uprising in 1970. The revolutionaries who have been demanding an independ

(banking) to Ottawa.

of the dismemberment of the confed

and

the

nationalization of

Quebec

have

already

resulted in a movement of businesses

ent Quebec were trained in Cuban and

Quebec "guerrilla warfare" camps under

Foreign

Investors Are Apprehensive

We must add to the moves above

the weakness of the response of Presi dent Carter and Prime Minister Trudeau.

In spite of the vast leverage which Prime Minister Trudeau could

exert to prevent the dismemberment of

Canada, he will bring "no sanctions against Quebec, no withholding of in vestments or withdrawing of corporate offices from Montreal ..." {The New York Times, Feb. 23, 1977). How can

this leniency be justified in view of the

the direction of Moscow. {Ibid.)

Speaking to the Economic Club of

First Moves HarmfultoPrivateEnterprise

New York, Premier Levesque invited bankers

The new administration in Quebec

and

businessmen

invest

what amounts to the dismember

has already taken its first moves injuri ous to private enterprise. At this time, when the competitive position of busi

According to the journalist James Reston "this is the worst proposition

nessmen in the province is being con

put to

stantly

eroded by high costs, Mr.

Nikita Khrushchev invited us to accept

Levesque has precipitously raised the

the emplacement of Soviet missiles in

ment of the Canadian confederation.

the U.S. Government since

minimum wage to $3.00 per hour,

Cuba... (The New York Times, Feb.

one of the highest in Canada. In addi

23, 1977).

tion, legislation is being prepared that will enable the government to go into

Trudeau Saves Levesque

the insurance business and thus be

from Economic Disaster

come a competitor with private insur ance companies. At the same time, Jacques Parizeau, Quebec's finance

minister, is seeking to buy control of the Asbestos Corporation from 8 CRUSADE

The textile and clothing industries account for one job in every four in Quebec. The Pert Knitting Mills of Montreal, a subsidiary of Consolidated

Prime Minister Trudeau.

In view of these prospects, how

Levesque, including the fact that in dependence is supported by less than

many of us can share President Carter's

economic

and

other

pVoblems

20% of the population? In fact, as we have already noted, Ottawa is giving

reassuring comment: "I have seen no

thing yet that would cause me any

DEATH

OF GOULART

PROVOKES MORE COMMENTS

concern about the future."?

ON TFP BOOK

financial support to the clothing indus try in Quebec to prevent the collapse

Are Trudeau and Levesque

of the Quebecois.

The Kerenskics of Canada?

According to a Reuters Dispatch Trudeau will attempt to use the present

Commenting on the death of Joao Goulart, former president of Brazil who recently died in exile,

the victory in provincial elections last

artificially manufactured crisis as a pre

the leading newspaper of Brazil,

November

of the Parti Quebecois."

text 'to achieve a socialist dream which

Estado de Sao Paulo (Dec. 7,

As James Reston observes, the result

he has been harboring for some time.

1976), brought up once again the

of the gentleness of this position is

British

subject of the socialistic and con-

"that the rest of Washington probably didn't get the urgency of the Canadian message ..." {The New York Times,

American Act that established

the present Canadian Confederation in 1867. Mr. Trudeau, having long urged

fiscatory reform which Goulart tried to impose on Brazil in 1964.

Feb. 23, 1977).

the replacement of that Constitution

paper notes that the book Agrarian

by a Canadian document, now sees in the present climate of panic an oppor tunity to realize his dream.

Reform- a Matter of Conscience

The Economic Interdependence

(Feb. 21), President Carter feels "no

It appears that Prime Minister

concern over the future as a result of

of the United States and Canada

will

North

seek

amend

the

Trudeau's constant actions favor

In actuality, given the lassitude of

In discussing the subject, the

written by Bishops Mayer and Sigaud, Prof. Plinio Correa de Olivelra, and the economist Mendonca Freitas, was a decisive

ing socialist measures during his period as prime minister induce us to think

factor

amounts to even actual support for the

that he opposes the present constitu

leftist President Goulart.

Quebecois, how serious is the matter?

tion because it contains many clauses which impede the advance of the Re

Prime

Minister

Trudeau

and

what

the

overthrow

of the

vestment in Canada runs to more than

volution

the cause of socialism.

The book Agrarian Reform: a Matter of Conscience was pub lished by the Brazilian Society for

$31 billion, and Quebec's share runs

Since socialism is the true antechamber

the Defense of Tradition, Family,

to many billions of dollars in mining, forest products, and manufacturing. Two thirds of Canada's foreign trade

of Communism,just as pink participates in red, it is certain that this change will prepare the ground for Marxism in

and Property, and contains over 200 papal texts in defense of private property.

is with the United States, and a fourth

Canada.

The fact is that the United States in

of U.S. foreign trade is with Canada. In

and

Could

it be that Trudeau

and

addition, individuals and institutions in

Levesque are playing in Canada the

the

same role that Kerensky played in

United

States

have

billions

dollars in Canadian bonds.

Russia?

Shipping into the St. Lawrence

We trust that the common sense

Seaway can be controlled by the State

of the Canadian people will prevail,

of Quebec. An

unfriendly Quebec

and, seeing through these various ma

could stop shipping between the Great Lakes and the Atlantic Ocean, and dis

neuvers, will block any untimely re vision

rupt the shipping in Hudson Bay, with disastrous consequences for Ontario

as well as all efforts to break up the Confederation of Canada through the

and Manitoba, not to mention the

tactic of separatism.

of the

Canadian Constitution

United States. A Communist state in

Quebec would

mean another Castro

to our north who would open Quebec to the shipping industries of Russia.

At the same time, the cutting off of commerce from the great American industries would not only harm North America but would enhance Communist

bloc trading on the world markets. And we may expect, while reducing NATO forces in Europe, to see Russian missiles implanted in Quebec.

I'V â&#x20AC;˘'S i t,-'

I REMEMBER

Quebec: A Heritage of Fortitude and Christian Unity By John Hart and Thomas Zawislak

"In these days when" â&#x20AC;&#x201D;as Pope Pius XI so aptly statedâ&#x20AC;&#x201D; "the winds of strife and persecu tion blow so fiercely/'the non-communist nations of the West, which should stand as bastions

against the growing anti-Christian menace, appear to be undergoing a mysterious process of autodemolition.

Recently public opinion was astonished to learn that some circles are now giving serious consideration to the possibility of a break up and dismemberment of our great neighbor to the north, Canada. These prospects have been grad ually unveiled in the wake of the election of the leftist Parti Quebecois in Quebec, a party having separatist plans which, if carried out, would weaken Quebec and Canada at a time when the

threat of world Communism is growing. Such a development also poses a threat to the United States, particularly considering the long unguard ed border between the two nations.

Since the solution to this question belongs in the first instance to Quebec and Canada, the

nation of which it is an integral party, many thoughtful persons are asking: What response will Canadian public opinion make in the face of this challenge?

The key to a correct response is to be found in the words that appear on the Provincial Parlia ment Building in Quebec City. These words, "Je 10 CRUSADE

me souviens" - "1 remember," constitute the motto of the Province of Quebec. What are the

citizens of Quebec being asked to remember? "1 REMEMBER CHAMPLAIN"

His Love of the Catholic Cause. The City of Quebec was founded by Samuel de Champlain, who was bom in 1570 (about 50 years after the conquest of Mexico by Cortez) in Brouage, France. The

son

of a

humble

fisherman,

Champlain was often at sea where he acquired an intense love of the deep and an early appreciation of navigation. In the Bay of Biscay, he saw the ocean in all of its moods and had an opportunity to study the advantages and disadvantages v' coastal topography, probably acquiring eve. i that time some skill in cartography. Having lived through two armed attacks on Brouage (one when he was nine and the other in his late teens), he

learned by direct experience of the importance of combat as a means of defending ideals and property. He must also have been impressed by the fact that a settlement should be secure and

defensible. Be this as it may, in later years he thought in this way. Thus, in 1608, while sailing up the broad estuary of the St. Lawrence River, his attention was arrested by a spot on the northern bank where the shore line offered

congenial harborage, while the cliff that towered

■*r'

' ' ^

rrr.j;

te a' ±~-i

■*■

' '

I •'^' iwi.1'"**'*'*'"

* ir:i

A view from the City of Quebec, over looking the harbor.

behind it seemed a likely site for a lookout and a fort. Landing, he began to erect a palisade, dwellings, and a storehouse. He named the

you and to disprove,-if we can, any pretense you may have to put your bands on this place." (T. J. Campbell, S.J., Pioneer Laymen of North

settlement Quebec.

America, Vol. 1, The America Press, New York,

In his young manhood, Champlain served on different occasions as a soldier, a sailor, and a ship captain. This also served as preparation for his mission, as can be seen from two examples which also show his bravery and leadership qualities. In one instance (June 1609), in the company of two white men and fifty-eight friendly Indians, he faced a war party of two hundred cannibalistic Iroquois. Calmly loading his musket with a double shot, Champlain lifted it, and fired at the three Indian chiefs who were standing together. Upon seeing their chieftains drop, the Iroquois

p. 135). Amazed by the answer, Kirke hoisted sail, venting his frustration upon the small French

fled.

cause and a desire to learn all that he could in the

On July 10, 1628, the Englishman David Kirke sailed into Quebec harbor and demanded the surrender of the city. Champlain answered by inviting them to show what their cannon could

interest of that cause as is shown by his own testimony later: "Navigation has always seemed

do: "Come on. We wait the moment to receive

independence from Papal control.

settlements around the mouth of the St. Law rence.

Champlain grew up in a Catholic . ce which had to fight against such anti-Catholic tendencies as Jansenism, Calvinism, and Gallican-

ism.* The Catholic outlook of Champlain's parents is indicated by the fact that a parish priest was employed to educate young Samuel. This education, though not extensive, was suf ficient to give the youth a love of the Catholic

Gallicanism advocated that the clergy have administrative

CRUSADE 11

to me to occupy the first place. By this art we obtain a knowledge of different countries, regions, and realms. By it we attract and bring to our own land all kinds ofriches; by it the idolatry of paganism is overthrown and Christianity proclaimed throughout all the regions of the earth. This is the art ... which led me to explore the coasts of a portion of America, especially those of New France, where I have always desired to see the lily flourish together with the only

religion, Catholic, Apostolic, and Roman.*' (he Voyages duSieurde Champlain, Paris, 1613,Pt.V). While contemplating the grandeur of this vision, the Catholic people of Quebec are invited to consider whether it is consistent with the ideals

of the Father of New France to weaken the province of Quebec spiritually and materially at the very moment when the Westfaces the greatest enemy of the Church and Christian Civilization in all of history, that is to say, international Com

Catholic Indians. On its streets were splendid churches, palaces, and trading establishments, while the surrounding country abounded with many herds of cattle. It should be noted that this was not merely a passing prosperity, for 25 years after Champlain's visit, the Viceroy of Mexico sent the King of Spain a parrot made of gold, silver, and diamonds worth a half-million dollars. The people of the city wore garments laced with gold, silver, and precious stones, and it was said that the carriages on the street were comparable to those seen in Europe. Although Champlain did not always assess Spanish policies objectively, he did draw from the totality of his observations the most essential lesson: the convictions that the Indians could be converted and that a Christian Civilization could be established in the New World.

Since the Father of New France was always reticent about himself in his Memoirs, and since

munism.

in his Last Will and Testament he consecrated all

The Aspirations of Champlain Rise Above a False Nationalism. Although Champlain lived in France during a period when nationalistic spirit was

of his works to the glory of the Mother of God, it is not unreasonable to suppose that he visited the shrine of Our Lady of Guadalupe while in Mex ico City, particularly since at that time the whole

corroded by a distrust of all things Spanish, his own aspirations rose above these tendencies. He welcomed the opportunity to visit and study at first hand the Christian Civilization implanted

life of the city revolved around it. His was a noble mind, wont to say, as we read in his Memoirs, that "the salvation of a single soul is worth more than the conquest of an empire, and that kings

by Spain in Mexico. He was there in 1599, nearly seventy years after the apparitions of Our Lady of Guadalupe. At this time, as a result of the work of

Franciscan, Augustinian, and Jesuit missionaries, many of the Indians of Mexico â&#x20AC;&#x201D;both boys and girlsâ&#x20AC;&#x201D; were educated, having learned reading, writing, arithmetic, Latin, music, and other studies. There were colleges for Indians in sever

al cities and a Royal and Pontifical University in Mexico City. The college of Santa Cruz, which was founded in 1534, thirteen years after Cortez conquered Mexico, had already provided "native governors and mayors of Indian villages, teachers for the Indians and at times young Spaniards and Creoles." (Fr. Francis C. Kelley, BloodDrenched Altars: Mexican Study and Comment, Bruce, Milwaukee, p. 87). And some Mexican Indians had even crossed the Atlantic to teach

should never extend their domination over idol

atrous countries except to subject them to Jesus Christ." (Pioneer Laymen of North America, p. 149). Let us remember, then, that Champlain did not found Quebec merely to bring the French

language to the savages but rather in the first in stance, to bring them the Christian Civilization.

In fact, he was angered because his efforts to secure missionaries for the Indians had largely gone unheeded. About this subject, he wro e following: "It is a great pity to allow so many men to be lost and to see them perish at our doors without succoring them which can only be with the aid of kings, princes and ecclesiastics who

alone have the power to do this. For also they alone ought to win from other nations the honor

of so great a work, to wit, planting the Christian Faith in an unknown and savage country, being

in European universities.

told by these people, as we are, that their one wish and desire is to be fully instructed about

In his Memoirs, Champlain tells us of the beauty of Mexico City and its surroundings. He says that the population of Mexico City was approximately 12,000 Spaniards and 60,000

what they ought to follow and avoid. It is there fore the task of those that have the power to attend to it and to contribute toward it of their abundance, for one day they will answer before

12 CRUSADE

serves; "All would have been well except that

although his men were all Catholics they had only Calvinist ministers and pastors for chap lains. . . What was blameworthy in this expedi tion was to have given to a man of an opposite religion (Chauvin) a commission to propagate the Catholic Apostolic and Roman faith which

heretics hold in such horror and abomination."

(Pioneer Laymen of North America, p. 104). Champlain made 23 trips back and forth to Europe in order to consolidate his own author ity and bring missionaries to New France. As a result of a journey he made in 1614, he was able to obtain the services of the Recollets

(Franciscans), who arrived in Tadoussac in May of 1615. The Calvinists at the trading post, who dominated the commercial activities there, re fused to teach the missionaries the Indian lan

guage. On April 24, 1625, the Recollets were reinforced by a group of Jesuits consisting of Jean Brebeuf, Charles Lallemant, Edmund Masse, and two lay brothers. Upon their arrival, Emery de Caen, the CaRinist Commander at Quebec, refused to let

them come ashore, claiming "There is no room for them, either at the fort or in the settlement." Father Joseph Le Caron, the Superior of the Recollet, responded by saying that he would make room for them at the Recollet monastery and assume all responsibility for their upkeep. Samuel Champlain.

God for the loss of so many souls whom they leave to perish by their neglect and avarice, for these are not few but in very great number. Now this shall take place whenever it pleases God to give them grace to that end. As for my self I desire this result rather today than tomor row, from the zeal 1 have for the advancement of the glory of God, for the honor of my King, for the welfare and reputation of my country." (Samuel de Champlain's Works, translated and edited by H. P. Biggar, Champlain Society of Toronto).

Overcoming Obstacles to the Implantation of a Christian Civilization. Champlain's mission was further complicated by the fact that the king of Catholic France, Henry IV, had entrusted so much of the work of colonization and trading to

Huguenots and Calvinists. In respect to the monopoly over fur trading given to Chauvin of Normandy, Champlain ob

He then took them there, and related to them

the story of avarice and non-cooperation of the Calvinist-dominated fur trading company, making clear the failure of the Montmorency Company to develop the colony in return for the fur mon opoly granted to them. He also told of the con stant harassment by the Protestants of the Re collet in their effort to evangelize the Redmen as ordered by Samuel de Champlain, the deputycommander.

"Even now," Father Le Caron expla to the Jesuits, "seventeen years after Champlain founded the colony as the beginning of the French Empire in the New World, there are only fifty-one French winter residents in all of New France. The Huguenot bankers and merchants have done nothing toward helping to colonize or to develop the missions; in truth, they have hindered both enterprises at every turn and have caused more trouble than all the savages from Gaspe to Lake Huron." (John A. O'Brien, The First Martyrs of North America, All Saints Press, pp. 73-74). And it was for these reasons that the CalCRUSADE 13

thousands of Indians. This great and historic

Let us remember the glory of Champlain whose vision began with Quebec but extended beyond it to embrace a new Christian nation. With these thoughts in mind, may Quebec and the other provinces expel all Communist and subversive elements from Canada and acquire a new splendor of Christian nationhood, rem iniscent of the graces received after the bad elements were expelled from New France in

work began at about the same time the Calvin

1632.

vinists (Huguenots) were expelled from New France in 1632.

Thus, one hundred years after Our Lady of Guadalupe had come to Mexico City,thus showing Her tender solicitude for the Indians, the ex

pulsion of the Calvinists from New France made it possible for the Jesuit missionaries to radiate outward from Quebec and to convert and instruct

ists settled at Plymouth Rock and the Venerable Marie de Agreda was completing her miraculous instruction of the Indians in New Mexico and

"I REMEMBER ST. JEAN BREBEUF"

Texas. {Crusade for a Christian Civilization, May-June, 1976). Almost immediately after the Calvinists were expelled from New France, a new Catholic spirit became manifest in both the religious and temporal spheres. Thus Father Le Jeune

observes in the Jesuit Relation: "Every year we see a great number of most respectable people coming bitber to our immense forests to live here in peace, piety, freedom, and security. Usury, cheating, thefts, robberies, assassinations, treacheries, enmities, and malice with its black

plots are beard here only once a year, and that is when someone brings over papers from France." The church was packed with people at every

service, and even soldiers flogged themselves for their sins. And, the Angeluswas rung morning, noon, and night. Several years later, in 1635, Samuel de Champlain died. "On the 25tb of December,"

says the Relation, "the day of the birth of Our Saviour, Monsieur de Champlain, our Governor, was bom anew in Heaven. His was a blessed

death. It was true that be bad led a life of exalted justice and equity, but at bis death bis wonderful piety amazed us all. Tears poured from bis eyes and bis lips uttered the most loving aspira tions for the service of God. He was not taken unaware. He bad long prepared bis general con fession and be made it with sentiments of profoundest grief to bis devoted friend. Father Lallemant who was at bis side every moment

of bis long sickness. He bequeathed all of bis possessions to the glory of the Mother of God. He was buried with all the pomp and ceremony possible, and the preacher who spoke bis praise did not lack a lofty theme. The name of the hero will be glorious to the remotest posterity." (Pioneer Laymen of North America, pp. 146147).

14 CRUSADE

Space does not permit us to give a complete exposition of the monumental labor for Holy Church carried out by all of the North American Jesuit martyrs (St. Jean Brebeuf, St. Isaac Jogues, St. Charles Lallemant, St. Rene Goupil), nor of the Huron martyrs, nor of the Ursuline sisters who arrived in 1636 to assist the Jesuit mission

aries by bringing Christian education and refine ment to the Indian girls. Our discussion will be centered upon St. Jean Brebeuf, a Jesuit mission ary of extraordinary mental and physical endow ments who gave all that he was and all that he possessed to God.

Before the expulsion of the Calvinists from New France, Fr. Brebeuf's apostolic labors among the Indians did not bear significant fruits of con version. But an important preparatory work was done. He composed a grammar of the speech of the Montagnais and of the Hurons. After the grammar came the catechism, which not only taught the savages doctrine but also showed the teachers how to simplify their speech and ideas so as to be understood.

The Jesuits regarded the conquest of Canada for Christ as one, single large problem, with Quebec as the headquarters of the mis^'on. In 1633, Fr. Brebeuf, in the company Fr. Masse, went once again to the Hurons. This

time he met with success and built his first chapel at Ibonatiria. Some four or five priests were work ing with him.

By 1640, Fr. Brebeuf and his colleagues had erected 5 chapels and were reaching 12,000 In dians. They baptized more than a thousand.

This success aroused the ire of the Iroquois, the traditional enemies of the Hurons, and in

1648, they attacked, wiping out many Huron villages. They destroyed the chapels, and captured (Continued on page 31)

CATHOLIC UKRAINIANS ARE NO LONGER ALONE IN THEIR STRUGGLE AGAINST COMMUNISM "We thought that we were aione in our struggle

At present, the TFP has campaigned at 28 Ukrainian

against Communism and its agents, and now we see that

churches as well as at St. Patrick's Cathedral.

we are not," said one Ukrainian man at the Church of the

The campaign has already aroused great interest with notices about the action or the magazine appearing in The Church Herald of Chicago, America ofPhiladelphia,

Immaculate Conception in Philadelphia. Standing with him in the freezing weather, his wife nodded her approval, while their young son gazed admiringly at the red standard of the American TFP with its golden lion, moving in the

ian Press Release Service in Rome. The militants of the

breeze. Meanwhile, the militants of the TFP in their well-

TFP have already collected 5000 signatures from Ukrain

known carmine capes moved among the Catholic Ukrain ians, selling them their special issue of Crusade on Ukraine

ian Catholics to the petition to Paul VI. The special issue

and collecting signatures to a petition directed to Paul VI in the interest of the Ukrainian people. A friendly priest standing nearby urged the people to sign the petition. The eampaign of the TFP in defense of Ukraine, which began on January 28th in extremely cold weather

in front of a Ukrainian church in New York City, has been conducted at Ukrainian churches on all Sundays through January, February, and March (sometimes in snow or rain) in front of the churches and also at special interior locations

designated by friendly pastors. Cam

paigns have already been held in New York, New Jersey, Connecticut,

Pennsylvania,

Illinois (Chicago), Ohio

(Cleveland and Akron), Kansas, Missouri (St. Louis),

Michigan (Detroit), Califronia, Montreal, andToronto. For the militants of the TFP, this has often meant traveling hundreds of miles in order to reach the large and interme diate sized Ukrainian churches as well as the smaller ones.

The Ukrainian Weekly, and News From Rome, a Ukrain

I k

of Crusade, which has also been sent to all subscribers to

9000 magazines.

And it appeals to free Ukrainians to support their brethem in the Faith and in the blood by resisting the Vatican policy of detente toward the Communist govern

In the campaign in Canada, the TFP combined its action with the idealistic and dedicated Young Canadians

fidelity to the teachings of the Popes, who have successively

for a Christian Civilization.

condemned Communism.

THE SPECIAL ISSUE OF CRUSADE

two letters to "the Honorable Board of Directors of

the magazine, has already gone through two editions of

ments. This resistance does not mean rebellion but rather

His Eminence Cardinal Joseph Slipyi has written Crusade for a ChristiaJi Civilization" about the main

The special issue of Crusade (January, 1977) is de dicated to the defense of the Ukrainian Catholic Church,

article in the special issue.

a victim of Communist oppression behind the Iron Curtain

which you wish to inform American Catholics about the

and the silence of the West for the sake of detente.

tragedy of the Ukrainian people. It is a valuable work and it will help American Catholics very much, and those

Documented with 75 references, the essay points out that the Vatican policy of detente toward Communist governments has served to discourage the Church of Si lence in its struggle against the Communist regime behind the Iron Curtain. It shows, moreover, that this policy has become a factor which favors the efforts of the Kremlin to annihilate the Ukrainian Catholic Church within its area of domination.

In addition, it calls on the free nations of the West

to support Ukraine in its struggle, not only as a matter of justice but also because the captive nations are the Achilles' heel of Communism.

"I received the manuscript of your work through

of other nationalities, to become aware of our affairs and endeavors.

"... 1 pray to God, asking Him that He bless your highly idealistic work for our Church and people with the greatest success." THE TFP RAISES ITS STANDARD

IN THIS NEW STEP OF THE RESISTANCE

Seeing the plight of Ukraine under the Church of

Silence imposed by Communism and the silence imposed

IKI

by the Vatican Ostpolitik, the young men of the American

TFP decided to carry out a campaign to spread this

special issue of Crusade on Ukraine. The American TFP, a civic and anti-communist organization that bases its

action upon Catholic doctrine and the natural law, always stimulates the efforts of anti-communist forces wherever

they are, and welcomed this new step in the resistance to the Vatican policy of detente with Communist goverments, which is aiding the expansion of Communism.

The action of the American TFP started six years ago, born among idealistic youths inspired by the other TFP's (all autonomous but inspired by the same ideals) around the world. More and more, the American TFP is

dedicating itself to the defense of the basic principles of Christian Civilization, namely, tradition, family, and property — the values that Communism and socialism

«■»

I*'

want to destroy.

In a growing action always characterized by respect

for the legal authorities and courtesy toward the public, the American TFP, with Crusade for a Christian Civiliza

tion as its spokesman, is editing books, holding seminars for youths all over the country, sponsoring Masses for the victims of Communism, and carrying out campaigns. The TFP always defends the pure doctrine of the Catholic

*Si

4*-*

II ►

i »

J Church against progressivism in the Church, Communism and socialism in the temporal society, as well as any kind of Naziism or Fascism, both of which are the same in

principle as Communism, as it has demonstrated in one of its works.

The American TFP, as well as all of the other

TFP's in South America, is outstanding for the balanced, respectful and firm manner with which it has confronted

the position of the progressive Catholic hierarchy and clergy. It is common knowledge that all over the world the position of these ecclesiastics is becoming increasingly favorable to Communism.

In 1974, all of the TFP's launched a respectful manifesto in which they reaffirmed their unshakeable fidelity to the Holy See and to the Catholic Church but

made public their resistance to the Ostpolitik of the Vatican. The manifesto has had international repercussions, and its orthodoxy has never been challenged. Thus, the campaign for Ukraine is a new step in the resistance.

signatures supporting the petition in order to send it to the Holy See. The petition chronicles a number of events in re

lation to various perplexing attitudes of the Vatican in relation to the Ukrainian Catholic Church, and requests from Paul VI a clarification of his own attitude in respect to the same.

As the document came to the attention of the young

men of the TFP, they decided to help gather signatures for the petition, which they are presently doing with great success. Pro Libertate, Young Canadians for a Christian

Civilization, several priests, and other private persons

have been collaborating in this praiseworthy undertaking.

REPERCUSSIONS AND FAITH

In general, the repercussions of the campaign have been most favorable. Hundreds of enthusiastic Ukraii

and also many Ukrainian priests have greeted the militaiu.,, urging them to continue with full force, as they gave them PETITION TO PAUL VI STARTED BY SOME UKRAINIANS IN TORONTO RECEIVES THE SUPPORT OF THE TFP

As the current campaign for Ukraine was gaining momentum, the TFP received from Pro Libertate, the Society for the Freedom of Nations under Communism,

(based in New York) a copy of a "Reverent Petition to Paul VI About the Outrageous Situation of the Persecuted Ukrainian Catholic Church," which a group of Ukrainians in Toronto had put into circulation. They are asking for

18 CRUSADE

their support.

The TFP remains determined to persevere with fortitude in the Faith along the high path of the campaign, which is already marked with greatness, keeping its eye on its ideal with full confidence in the promise of Our Lady of Fatima: "In the end. My Immaculate Heart will triumph!"

Warnke causes

BIG BLUFF OF SOVIET ARMAMENT

EXPOSED; MATERIEL INEFFICIENT AND INOPERABLE

3. The armaments produced by the ineffici ent Soviet system are, as one might expect, largely inefficient and inoperable.

WHERE IS CARTER'S Some observers of the Mideast War noted

that the Syrians had buried Russian tanks in the ground in order to use their cannons as artillery. This suggests an inefficiency and inoperability about the Russian armament, which is supported by other data.

The New York Times reported on Febru ary 28, that in the "last two years Egypt. . . sent

FOREIGN POLICY TAKING THE UNITED STATES?

The foreign policy of the Carter admin istration is characterized by rapid movement, contradictions, and enigmas, as is easy to show.

1. Negotiations are already in progress aimed

to the Soviet Uniommore than 150 MIG-21's for

at surrendering U.S. rights over the Canal Zone

'complete overhaul,' including new engineSs" Now "after two years of waiting," only fifty of these are being returned to Egypt. This shows not only the inoperability of the materiel, but also the inefficiency of the repair service provided- by this much touted Soviet paradise. Having had his fingers badly burned, Sadat is now seeking "defensive weapons" from the

to Panama. The Carter administration seeks to

United States,

The recent defection of a Soviet pilot to Japan made possible a careful examination of the Soviet plane by Western specialists. These experts discovered that the instrument panel of that Soviet plane relied upon tubes instead of the transistors long carried by U.S. aircraft. Thus, this "great bastion of progress" turns out

have these negotiations completed by this summer. Meanwhile, Panamanians continue to make

threats against the American military "presence" in the Isthmus, and Panamanian terrorists have set off four time bombs in the Zone. Incredi

bly, in the face of these attacks, the U.S. has

authorized the sale to the anti-American regime of Torrijos of vital military equipment including armored command cars and armored personnel carriers, which are equipped with 50-caliber and 30-caliber machine guns. {The Spotlight, March 7, 1977).

This attempt to give away the Panama Canal, to which the Panamanians have no claim, is of the utmost seriousness. Control of the Panama

once again to be technologically backwards. It seems that those who are presently trying to advance the thesis of Soviet military superiority do not take several factors sufficiently

Canal by a Marxist regime would make it possible for a Communist power to divide our Pa and

into account:

South Vietnamese have been forced into concen

1. The Soviets have been able to concentrate

on a military build up only because of the credits,

Atlantic fleets.

2. Since the fall of South Vietnam, 300,000

tration camps, and many of them have been ex ecuted. {Our Sunday Visitor, March 27, 1977).

agricultural and economic assistance provided by

Nevertheless, the U.S. has announced a new round of negotiations with Communist Vietnam in

the West. A withdrawal of this aid would soon lead

Paris without pre-conditions as a step toward the

to the collapse of the inefficient Communist sys

normalization of relations between the two

tem.

countries. President Carter has expressed his readiness to provide economic aid for the recon struction of the Vietnamese economy. Thus, once again the U.S. prepares to bolster the e-

2. In any encounter with the West, the So

viets would not only face the Western powers but also their own discontented populations.

CRUSADE 19

conomy of a sagging Communist regime, one that only recently was shedding the blood of Ameri can soldiers.

3. Washington has entered into negotiations with Cuba over the question of fishing rights, and is now allowing Americans to spend dollars in Cuba as a step in the normalization of relations between the two countries. Meanwhile, there are

reports that Cuba, an active aggressor against Angola, has troops involved in the current aggres sion against Zaire. 4. At the same time, pressures are being

brought to bear against our anti-communist allies in various ways. This has already gone so far as to represent interference in the internal affairs of certain friendly countries. Washington has used the question of human rights as a basis for bringing economic and psychological pressures to bear against our South American allies Uruguay and Argentina, thereby spreading division among the anti-communist nations in the Western Hemi

sphere and favoring the advance of Communism. 5. At the same time, the Carter administra

tion is putting pressure to bear on West Germany and Japan to follow inflationary economic poli cies. These moves, if successful, would weaken the economies of two of the greatest Western industrial powers, an outcome that would benefit only the Soviets.

6. Similarly, Washington is bringing economic pressure to bear against the anti-communist gov ernment of Rhodesia by having established a boycott of Rhodesian chrome. Now our only two sources of chrome are Russia and South Africa. 7. President Carter has criticized current U.S.

restrictions on travel in the U.S. by "those who disagree with us politically." {The New York

Times, Feb. 24, 1977), thereby setting the stage for a change in these restrictions: whereby foreign Communists will be free to travel about the country at will. 8. Washington is rushing to enter into dis armament agreements with Russia. This is being done in spite of the fact that Russia has not hon ored the previous Salt agreements. Moreover, there is not much outlook for firm negotiations by the U.S. side. In fact, chief Salt negotiator Wamke had a difficult time winning approval by the Sen ate because of his past statements favoring uni lateral disarmament by the United States. Among the things that Cyrus Vance was working toward in Moscow were a limitation on strategic arms, a halt in underground nuclear tests, and mutual reductions in forces in Central

Europe. It should be clear that there is nothing proportional between a Russian pullback of 200 miles and the withdrawal of American troops across the Atlantic Ocean, particularly when it is

known that the Russians have a plan for the con quest of Europe in two weeks. {Crusade for a Christian Civilization, July-October, 1976). CUBA BUILDS FIRST UNDERGROUND PRISON

FOR POLITICAL PRISONERS

According to Manolo Reyes, Latin American news editor of station WTVJ-TV, Channel 4 in Miami, Cuba has completed the construction of a huge underground prison capable of holding 3000 political prisoners. According to Reyes, the prison, which is the first underground jail in Cuba, has been under

construction for two years. The jail, which was completed last summer, is in the province of Las Villas, 175 miles south of Havana in central Cuba.

The name of the prison is "Nieves Morej^ MORE REPRESSION OF THE CHURCH

IN CZECHOSLOVAKIA

"Ludek Pachman, former Czechoslovakian

grand master of chess, was interviewed here and

told reporters that 60 more Catholic priests in Czechoslovakia have had their permission to minister withdrawn by Communist officials in the last year. Sources outside of Czechoslovakia es Experts have warned that Russia has not honored the Salt I agreements.

timate that as many as 500 priests have been ban ned from exercising their ministry." {Our Sunday Visitor, March 27, 1977).

20 CRUSADE

YOUNG CANADIANS FOR A CHRISTIAN CIVILIZATION DENOUNCE A PROFANATION IN THE PARISH OF ST. PETER THE APOSTLE IN MONTREAL

In these sad days of the autodemolition of the Church and of the West, Canada is not lacking in idealis

tic young men to raise the standard of Christian Civiliza tion against the neo-barbarism of our time as can be seen from a manifesto of Young Canadians for a Christian Civilization which we reproduce below. The whole docu ment follows;

A PROFANATION IN THE PARISH OF ST. PETER THE APOSTLE What should one think of a "Mass" whose text con

tains the following verses?

To lose one's patience

and not to recover it,

only in order to aim well, comrades.

Paper against bullets has never worked:

an unarmed song will notface a rifle ..."

Or again: "... The people organize, the first worker's organ izations have seen the light of day. The Communist and

Socialist Parties organize. They question the system, they denounce injustices and awaken the proletarian ideology. The armed forces, instrument of the bourgeoisie and of capitalism take advantage of the first strikes as a

pretext to massacre the workers and try to extinguish the first efforts of liberation of the people who are about to organize." Or further;

"... The people pursue their march in search of their liberation. The revolutionary and guerrilla movements

appear in the field and in the villages. The triumph of Cuba obliges imperialism to intervene directly, and the

CIA takes the direct initiative in repressing the popu lar forces. It trains national armies in order to fight

vigorously against the popular organization. The fight is open and decisive." On last September 12, in a room of the parochial center of the Church of St. Peter the Apostle, a number of Catholic priests and a Protestant minister celebrated

audio visual about Marxist ex-President Salvadore

a sacrilegious "Mass" in which the liturgical texts had

Allende was used to introduce the service.

CRUSADE 21

At the consecration of the wine: Fr. Patrick Donovan, Fr. Anselmo Leonelli, and Fr. Jacques Couture. Behind them, the screen that just carried the image of the atheist and Marxist Allende.

been replaced with the verses cited above and others of that kind. In fact, only the prayers of the Consecration

of the bread and the wine were preserved. The priests did not wear any sacerdotal vestments.

The hosts were replaced by great chunks of bread, and the wine was consecrated in tiny glasses which were passed from hand to hand, as one can see by the abun dant photographic documentation acquired on that oc casion.

Fr. Anselmo Leonelli(a Chilean), and a Protestant minister. We believed that it would be best to let a number

of weeks pass before making public our protest against this abominable act, which had been perpetrated i - rhe

interior of an edifice of the Church. Not having rei. any echo of any measures taken by the Archbishopric in regard to this matter, we â&#x20AC;&#x201D; the Young Canadians for

a Christian Civilization â&#x20AC;&#x201D; cannot be silent any longer. In fact, on April 13, 1976, we had already publicly asked

This strange "Mass," having a text of a clearly Communist flavor, took place at the request of the "Chilean Christian Community" of Montreal. An audio

Msgr. Paul Gregoire why he tolerated Communist mani festations taking place with impunity in the cellars of the

visual about the atheist and Marxist ex-President Salvador

churches of that diocese. (See La Presse, April 19,1976).

Allende and the crisis of Chile served as an introduction.

Among the celebrants were Fr. Patrick Donovan

(a former Canadian missionary in Chile who was ex

pelled from that country after the fall of Allende), Fr. Jacques Couture (presently the Minister of Labor, Man power, and Immigration of the Province of Quebec),

22 CRUSADE

Msgr. Gregoire has maintained an inexplicable and dis turbing silence. Since then, moreover, we have witnessed acts which

are much graver. We have seen the profanation of the

Sacred Species of the Body and Blood of Our Lord, in the course of a Marxist "Mass" which preached armed

Ilk

under the Communist yoke arm themselves to the teeth in violation of their own recently signed agreements

and treaties. We may also mention the policy of the united front pursued by Mitterand of France and the Eurocommunism of Berlingcr of Italy — manifestations of two Communist Parties which claim to be indepen dent of Moscow.

In Canada, we observe the same tactic of infil

tration of the Church. Perplexed, we daily see an in creasing number of priests abandoning the true Gospel of Our Lord Jesus Christ for an anti-Gospel, the Marxist

anti-Gospel. Gradually, the diffusion of that new Gospel has become the most fundamental .objective, the most constant effort, and the principal means of action of those persons in the ecclesiastical structure. Meanwhile, in the face of this tragic action, the members of the hierarchy — in their majority — keep silent and do not The wine was consecrated in wine glasses which were then passed from hand to hand.

intervene...

To the consternation of a great number of Cath

olics in Canada, a progressive modification is occurring in the image of the Holy Church. In other words, the

struggle and eulogized atheists and even anti-Christian

traditional Church which protected and assisted the poor, but without on that account hating the rich, has daily suffered an increasing clouding over of its image. One scarcely hears the reassuring voice of our Holy

regimes. Faced with these religious groups of an entirely

Mother the Church teaching the truth to the people with the authority and weight of that Eternal Church which,

subversive orientation, our ecclesiastical

while denouncing with firmness the excesses of capital

authorities have displayed the attitude shown above, an attitude which is strange. Since this is such a grave

Marxist and

ism wherever it was necessary, also, faithful to Her immu

matter, isn't indifference a kind of approval? This attitude is all the more shocking in view of the fact that we have witnessed, coming from the same authorities, a violent repression of traditional Catholics. This present situation is the result of the new strategy adopted by the Communist International to

table doctrine, always showed Herself to be the irreconcil able adversary of Communism, inspiring a world crusade of a spiritual order against the Marxist peril. But now must it not be said that our Church, that

resplendent Sun of Justice and of Truth, is undergoing a

ily, and Property) of Brazil, Argentina, Chile, and Uruguay collected 2 million signatures of Catholics of Latin Ameri

mysterious sunset? Although we had become accustomed to gazing with admiration and respect at that Light which will never be extinguished shining in the clergy, we now behold a multitude of consecrated hands being transformed slowly and confusedly into the accomplices of the mortal enemy of Christian Civilization. In this way, that which Paul VI called the "autodemolition"

ca, endorsing a respectful and filial appeal that was sent

of the Church is being tragically accomplished.

infiltrate the Catholic Church in order to use it as an in

strument for the conquest of the West. Some years ago the TFP's (Societies for the Defense of Tradition, Fam

to the Holy See requesting that measures be taken to

What should we do?

halt the evident Communist infiltration in the bosom of

Guided by the light of Catholic doctrine and of

the Church. It is painful for us to admit that appeal did

Canon Law and moved by the irresistible force of logic,

not induce any response. As one can imagine, the pro

we do not see how we can fail to affirm that the be

blem has become even greater.

havior of these revolutionary members of the clergy favors heresy and represents a truly very grave danger

This infiltration of the Church is essential for the

Communist Party, because of the failure of its classical

for souls.

methods of direct propaganda and the seizing of power

In the face of this fact, a question is imposed on

by violence. In spite of more than a century of existence

us: As Catholics and Canadians, what attitude must we

and action, no Communist Party has obtained a major

adopt toward these elements of the clergy?

ity by a free election in any country whatsoever. This new Communist tactic has a number of im

portant aspects in the political and social domain. Let us note, for example, the smiling policy of "detente" and disarmament which is developing rapidly while countries

In the present circumstances. Catholics, even the

simple faithful, have in reality a right and at times even an obligation to RESIST these revolutionary shepherds. Therefore, we - THE YOUNG CANADIANS FOR

A CHRISTIAN CIVILIZATION - hereby declare that we (Continued on page 32) CRUSADE 23

CONTRACEPTION, ABORTION,

THREE STAGES IN A DEADLY PROCESS

EUTHANASIA

By Murillo M. Galliez, M.D., Secretary of the TFP Medical Commission "From birth control to death control,

attitude in the face of innumerable situ

his own interests, his conveniences,

from planned births to planned deaths,

ations. To this is added a large injection

his egoism. Other laws, Divine, human,

in everything there seems to be a logi

of romantic sentimentality and permis

ecclesiastical, and civil, do not matter,

cal process; but it is a logic of death,

siveness in the sphere of customs,factors

not even the Natural Law which was

and not oflife."

which gradually move the tendencies of public opinion toward accepting the

indelibly impressed in his being by the One who created him to His image and

very things which it recently rejected

likeness. The only reasons that matter

with horror as aberrations of pagan barbarism or sick manifestations of per verted minds. We are referring to contra ception by artificial means, abortion,

ample, that which is considered to be necessary for the physical, mental,

These words of the Irish Bishops in vite us to reflection. We do not intend, however, to present here all of the doc trinal argumentation of the Church in

relation to contraception, abortion, and euthanasia. Our only aim is to show the

and euthanasia.

and economic well-being of a family, or of the population of a country, or

A LOGIC OF DEATH

someone who does not want to shoulder

mentality behind this process and some facts illustrating this terrible "logic of

are chose of a material order â&#x20AC;&#x201D; for ex

that which constitutes a satisfaction for

the responsibility for the consequences

death."

The growing paganization of society is in an increasingly open way reintroducing practices that centuries of Christian Civilization had completely

Actually, contraception, abortion, and

euthanasia are concrete manifes

tations of only one mentality. They

of his own actions.

There are those who,justly consider ing euthanasia to be voluntary homicide,

world.

represent the same doctrinal and practi cal position in the face of human life, its

Such practices bring with them a new mentality, particularly in relation to hu

origin, its dignity, and its ends. Ac cording to this position, God is no longer

man life and its dignity, its rights, and the unique condition of man in the hierarchy of creation, as a being endow

the Creator and Supreme Lord of life

practices are fruits of the same "anti-

from its beginning to its end, but man

life" mentality. For he who acct

is the one who determines who must be

licit the prevention, even by .i. -i

ed not only with body but also with an

born, who must survive, and who must

natural means, of the conception of

immortal soul.

die. Man is viewed as having the right to

"unwanted children," will very easily

eliminated

from

the

Western

are still horrified by it. However, these

same people allow birth control by artificial means, not seeing that euthan asia is a consequence of it since both

Such a mentality, which is now be

use artificial means to prevent human

coming widespread, has its profound

life from coming into existence as the

be led to believe that abortion is legiti mate in cases where the contraceptive

causes in an egalitarian and material istic conception of life. This new state

natural result of an act which was des

resources fail. And sooner or later, the

tined to produce a human person, and

internal dynamism of this egoism will

as having the right to destroy that life

end up by dragging him to the other

at any stage of its development, be it before birth (abortion), after birth

extremity of the dark corridor, If it is

(euthanasia), and even before its begin ning (contraception). This new supreme lord of life and

conception or the live birth of a child

death does not consider himself to be

why then should one tolerate an old grandfather or a relative who has an

of mind attempts to overcome the op position of Religion, Morality, and sim

ple natural uprightness by spreading am biguous concepts about good and evil, truth and error, and virtue and vice.

The mass media inculcates, continually and by every means, a desire to enjoy life, which in turn generates an egotistic 24 CRUSADE

subject to any law other than that of

permissible for one to prevent the considered to be impossible to maintain or the cause of problems for the family,

incurable illness which makes him an

case of Ireland alone, more than 2200

but favorable to abortion in case of rape

invalid, thus causing too much work and too much spending? The same "logic of

women have been officially reported

death" will lead to the desire to shorten

purpose, which of course, does not in

his life. And this murderous hypocrisy will soon find a "pious"justificaiton for

clude other Irish women â&#x20AC;&#x201D; perhaps even

or danger to the life of the mother, and that he was against any constitutional amendment prohibiting abortion in the whole country, but favorable to an

more numerous â&#x20AC;&#x201D; who did not indicate

amendent which would allow each state

it:"Poor man! He has suffered too much

the criminal objective of their trip.

to legislate freely on this matter.

already ..."

to have traveled to England for this

The situation in Great Britain has

It is well to quote here the words of

reached such a catastrophic stage that

President Jimmy Carter said that he was against any constitutional amend

Prof. Charles E. Rice of Notre Dame

it has provoked popular reaction. Some years ago, the Society for the Protection

ment which would restrict abortions,

of Unborn children (SPUG) was found

abortion and

ed there; it organizes demonstrations

of Federal money to perform abortions. Paradoxically, however, he said he was

University, commenting on the increas ing number of cases in which abortion

is permitted by U.S. legislation: "If an innocent human being may be killed

and parades, launches declarations, publishes bulletins, and sends memor

but that he was personally against would not allow the use

because he is too young, that is, be cause since his conception he still

anda to members of Parliament in order

control programs "in order to fight a-

hasn't lived months, there is no reason,

to combat this criminal and abusive

bortion."

in principle, for his not being eliminated because he is too old. Or mentally

practice. In the United States, before 1973,

retarded. Or too dark. Or too undesir

twelve states

Carter's position, so pleasing to those who spread artificial methods of contra ception, cannot be allowed to pass with out commentary. A timely Pastoral Letter of the Episcopate of Ireland on

had already radically

able politically. This nation is adopting the philosophy of Nazi Germany.'"

favorable to an increase in Federal birth

the sacred character of human life,

Who is the supreme lord oflife? Is it licit to prevent the con ception of"unwanted chil

THE NEW HERODS

(WITH WHITE APRONS)

Abortion with legal support is be coming generalized to an alarming extent today. A growing number of countries have liberalized their legis

dren"? Or to eliminate life

in its initial phase of devel opment through abortion? Can one kill human beings

lation in order to facilitate this homi

who are considered to be

cidal conduct. (The voluntarily induced interruption of pregnancy is volun tary homicide.) By supporting this criminal practice with their laws these

"useless" or who constitute

governments have become accomplices to a greater or lesser degree, in the assassination of millions of human be

ings. Thus they repeat on a large scale, and with all of the refinements of tech

nology and hypocrisy, the barbarous massacre of the Holy Innocents per petrated by Herod. Naturally, the consequences of all this are fatal.

In England, for example, the Abor tion Act of 1967, brought about a

a "bothersome burden"?

liberalized their legislation on abor tion. A Supreme Court decision rendered in 1973 allowed voluntarily induced abortion to be performed all over the country upon the request of the mother. In December of 1975, the Department of Health, Education, and Welfare (HEW) announced a new policy of pro viding advantageous conditions for the performing of abortions in all med ical services under its jurisdiction.

of contraceptives. Authors favorable to

abortion who were quoted in the pas toral admit that the problem of "un wanted children" is steadily becoming worse, in spite of easy access to con traceptives. Moreover, they recognize that "abortion on demand is the logical consequence of contraception on de mand."

Accordingly, availability of artifi cial contraceptives will not decrease the number of abortions. On the contrary, it will only spread the mentality and life style which produce the demand

for this criminal practice. As tl ' sh Bishops observe, modern society h ;ccome so obsessed with sexual freedom

that it will sacrifice any value, even the life of unborn children, in order to sa

tisfy this new idol.

considerable increase in the number of

legal cases of procured abortion. Since 1967, the number of reported abortions has increased annually, passing from

which was published in 1975,' points out how significant it is that a growing and frightening number of abortions is manifest precisely in those countries which provide great access to the use

DO CONTRACEPTIVES CAUSE ABORTIONS

DECREASE?

AFTER ABORTION, EUTHANASIA

25,000 in 1968 to 170,000 in 1973. It is estimated that the end of 1976

The abortion situation in the United

Before citing a few facts that in

had already seen the sacrifice of about

States stirred up public reaction here to

dicate the progressive spreading of eu

one

the point of becoming one of the prin cipal issues in last year's electoral campaign. Ex-president Ford declared that he was against abortion on demand.

thanasia, we want to remind the reader

million

unborn

children.

The

availability of abortion in England attracts a great number of women from other countries â&#x20AC;&#x201D; for example, in the

that the arguments marshaled in its fa vor are analogous to those promoting abortion. Hence one concludes that a

CRUSADE 25

society which accepts legalized abortion becomes logically and morally unable to oppose euthanasia. The methods used to obtain the

there have been very few doctors who have sat in the defendant's chair in

order to answer for voluntary homicide. Mair considers euthanasia to be a ne

approval of euthanasia are similar to

cessity, a "work of mercy," even being

those employed to get abortion approv ed. In England, for example, the same cautious procedure used for obtaining

a practice outside the law and common ethics. In his Confessions, he reveals that he gave death to a certain number of patients, but he does not specify the

the approval of abortion is now being employed in the sphere of euthanasia.' That country has already seen the first attempts to enact legislation which

promoted euthanasia. During a session held on February 12, 1976, the House of Lords voted upon a projected bill introduced by Baroness Wooton, which

number.

In other countries also, doctors of

renown contend that it is necessary to found hospitals for those who desire to "kill themselves gracefully." In Sweden, a pill is already being produced

which allows a patient to die uncon sciously during sleep.®

would allow incurable patients to sign a notarized statement expressing the de sire not to have their life prolonged.

FROM VOLUNTARY TO

The project was rejected by 85 to 23,

COMPULSORY EUTHANASIA

but left the door open for new attemps.^ According to a recent report,® eu thanasia is gaining ground in British hospital circles, where it is being tacitly accepted by doctors and patients with

Until now, the cases we have cited

refer only to voluntary euthanasia, that is to say, that in which death is request ed explicitly by the patient himself.

euthanasia are increasing so rapidly that one can predict a possible legaliz ation, in the near future, of the "mercy killing" of incurable persons. A CAREFULLY PLANNED STRATEGY

In its edition of Feb. 20, 1975,

The Wanderer commented upon the disclosure of a noteworthy docu ment, which reveals the existence of a

ten-year plan to have euthanasia gradu ally imposed on the United States by 1983. The document was written by a group which calls itself "Task Force on Death and Dying." It describes the strategy and tactics of a long-range plan aimed at gradually forming in public opinion a mentality which would con sider death — and consequently euthan asia — as natural and normal. The Hnal

result would be to obtain the approval of Federal, state, and city laws favoring euthanasia, and to do so without meet

curable request the earliest possible

which have in the beginning asked for it only under the conditions above, will fatally tend toward compulsory euthanasia, namely, that in which the person to be eliminated neither asks

ing any kind of reaction. The plan is being put into practice by the Alethea Center on Death and Dying, which in order to achieve success, may count on all kinds of means: money, organization, personnel, strategy,

death.

for his own death nor is able, as a re

and coordination.

The book. Diary of a Surgeon, written by the Scottish doctor, George Mair, discloses how and when patients and doctors agree on the performing of a "mercy killing." Two conditions are required: (1) Two specialists must give a diagnosis confirming the clinical irrecuperability of the patient; and (2) the request for euthanasia must be spontan

sult of a physical or psychological in capacity, to defend himself against it.

It will employ an intensive mass "education program" to win over the

terminal illnesses. It is calculated that

20% of the English doctors working in

government hospitals respond affirma tively when patients considered to be in

eously and personally made by the pa tient, Mair explains that in such situa tions the doctor handles the case per sonally. A few hours before the adminis tration of euthanasia, the patient is taken to a remote room in the hospital. Soon afterwards, the doctor arrives,

However, the defenders of this practice,

In Holland, in January of 1973,

mentalities of white collar workers,

Doctor Geertruida Postma van Boven

students, public and private schools, universities, associations of professionals,

gave her mother, 78, who was gravely ill and suffered strong pains, an injec tion of a fatal dose of morphine. Upon being accused of murder and confess ing to the crime, the woman doctor received numerous expressions of sym pathy and solidarity, including those

city councils, and the whole population. The term "euthanasia" never appears in the document, for its authors consi

der it to be a"dirty word." Nevertheless, a careful reading of the text makes

of 27 doctors, 17 of whom confessed

clear that active or passive euti i is precisely what is being planned. By

to having already practiced euthanasia

active euthanasia, we understand that

on certain occasions.'

in which death is directly induced by the application of a deadly means, and by passive euthanasia, that in

In the same year, the New England Journal of Medicine (Oct. 25), publish

converses with patient, and they have tea together. Right after that, almost by surprise, the doctor gives him an in jection in the arm with a deadly dose of

ed an article by medical doctors, Ray mond S. Duff and A.G.M. Campben, in which they confessed that 43 deformed

a medicine which induces, in a few min

Haven Hospital had been abandoned

utes, a sweet sleep and afterwards, his

to death, with the consent of their

ment to its authors, who have tried in

death.

parents, in order to prevent them from leading a life lacking in "human meaning." In this country, statements favoring

every way to deny its ultimate goal. By using slogans such as "mercy

In England, the Penal Code requires the intervention of justice in such acts, only if they are denounced. Until now. 26 CRUSADE

children in the Children's Ward of New

which one fails to apply the ordinary means which would normally prolong life.

The disclosure of this confidential

document has caused a great embarrass

killing" or "death with dignity," the proponents of euthanasia attempt to

introduce it by means of carefully phased stages; (1) To always defend not taking recourse to really extraordinary means,

DANCING TO THE TUNE

according to the circumstance of per sons, places, epochs, and cultures, such as, for example, the transportation of the patient to another country to receive an operation. (This case, by the way, is not considered to be euthanasia by the doctrine of the Church.)

(2) To abstain from having recourse to the ordinary means available to save or prolong the life of terminally ill patients or of children with congenital defects or grave deformities. (3) The compulsory elimination of all those who constitute a burden to

society.

All of these stages will have to be supported by specific legislation. * ♦ *

In this way, the enemies of human

life are spreading panic and insecurity among those unfortunate ones who,

by a disposition of Divine Providence, are destined to live through the care and protection of their neighbor. By hypo critically invoking sentimental, charita ble, social, or economic justifications, these agents of death deprive some of the possibility of practicing virtue according to the will of God and others of the opportunity of exercising true Christian charity. In the ultimate analysis, they represent the coldness, egoism, and cruelty of a materialistic and neo-pagan conception of man and the universe which implicitly or ex plicitly denies the existence of God, the supernatural sphere, and the immor tal soul, and which, out of a revolu tionary hatred for the work of Creation, wants to destroy it in everything with in their reach. The contraceptive men tality easily generates the pro-abortion mentality and, in its turn, the latter generates the acceptance of euthanasia. "From birth control to death control, from planned births to planned deaths,

in everything there seems to be a logi cal process; but it is a logic of death, and not of life. * * *

And now, a final consideration. Such

practices, determined by human law and (Continued on page 32)

By Harold Wyn Newcastle

Let the reader look carefully for the word "Eurocommunism" In the papers.

alition of the opposition — which has so

A few months ago this word appeared in new stories with great frequency, as the great media were introducing the "sym pathetic" democratic Communism of Enrico Berlinger (head of the Italian Communist Party) and George Marchais (head of the French Communist Party) as a formula capable of taking hold of all of Europe. Today, this formula is

not a thing to be feared. According to some political obser

confusedly and shamefully withdrawing to the sidelines. Meanwhile, specialized commentators point out that Europe is awakening from the profound lethargy from which Communist propaganda had drawn so many advantages. * * *

Actually, what is happening in Europe at the present time is a growing change in public opinion in favor of a crystal

many disadvantages for the CSU — is

vers, Strauss may gain new followers who adhere to his position in other areas of Germany besides Bavaria. ♦ # *

The recent regional elections for the Legislative Assembly in France, which were held in two stages, have also re sulted in a heavy defeat for the left They managed to get their candidates elected in only two of the seven contest

ed districts; in the other five, nonleftist

candidates

were

the

victors.

* * *

In Italy, the great hope of the Com munists is the achievement of the so-

called "historical compromise," where by they would establish a coalition go

lized anti-communist and anti-socialist

vernment with the Christian Democrats.

position. The signal to begin this change seems to have been given by Northern

The significant vote obtained by the PCI

(Italian Communist Party) in the last

Europe, and it is rapidly expanding

elections,

throughout Southern Europe. Germany was one of the nations where the conservative tendency of the

democratic show staged by Berlinger,

electorate was manifested most strongly.

introduce Red leaders into the govern ment and would serve as a "spring

In the last election, the Christian Dem ocratic Union (CDU) and its Bavarian

wing, the Christian Social Union (CSU), gained a meaningful victory over the Social Democratic Party (bf a socialist orientation). Nevertheless, the CDU and CSU are now divided. Why this division? Franz-Josef Strauss, the leader of the CSU, accuses Helmut Kohl, national president of the CDU, and other nation

al directors of that organization, of being excessively tolerant of the social democratic government. He maintains that the success of the opposition would have been overwhelming if the CDU had adopted a more categorical antisocialist position. Thus Strauss, the top

conjunction

with

the

provides the necessary pretext for such a coveted alliance. This alliance would

board" for an effective take-over of

power by the latter.

This dream of the left, however, threatens to become a nightmare. A crisis erupted in the very bosom ' Christian Democratic Party (CDP), j

result of grass-roots pressure against the leftist orientation followed by the party. And this happened right in Milan, which is a great industrial city, a symbol of modern Italy, and considered to be a

redoubt of the most leftist wing of the Christian Democrats!

During a congress of the governing party, the CDP, held in Milan, the "his torical compromise" was almost unani

leader of the CSU, is attesting that mil

mously rejected. This was painful to

itant anti-communism satisfies the elec

the Communist Party, particularly in

torate and attracts their votes to such an

that it came on the heels of the failure

extent that even a division in the co

of previous negotiations between the CRUSADE 27

Andreotti government and the followers

and symbol of the Ostpolitik (the policy

of the Red creed.

of rapprochement with the Communist bloc), which was the forerunner of the disastrous detente, the same man who

Most disconcerting, however, was the fact that moderate

and even leftist in

was the protagonist in the Gillaume

Milan (such as those called "New Forces"

scandal, which involved Gunther Gillaum, a Communist spy who was also

currents

Christian

Democrats

and "Base") have unexpectedly adopted an "anti-communist" position ,..

the aide and close confidant of the form

Undisguisabiy il[-at-ease,some Marxist newspapers have labeled this new ten dency "an anti-communist crusade" or

er German chancellorl

"a new Vendee in action."

What factor could be so powerful

But the fact is that European leftists

Fi I ?

are now trying to dance to the tune.

i I i

Perhaps fearing that his unexpected turn had been too abrupt, Brandt (who had been elected president of the So

as to oblige yesterday's flaming leftists

cialist International of that Congress)

to change all the way to an anti-communlst position? Only one force is cap able of producing such a "miracle":

tried to soften his declarations by add ing: "It is not clear to me to what extent this change (the moderate

the electorate.

One can understand then why the

Communist press reacted so quickly and energetically against this anti-

Enrico Berlinger, head of the Italian Communist Party.

stance of Italian and French Commu

nists) is a question of tactics to gain power or that which really constitutes

communist movement started by con

the development of a principle."

Let us remember the saying: "The

servative Christian Democrats in order

to anticipate the general elections. Berlinger, himself, has classified the trend as "crazy and dangerous" and has

phenomenon

which

ambiguously

classified as Eurocommunism." What in

cure was worse than the illness." Thus, the new president of the Socialist In ternational felt it was necessary to

manifested his determination to guaran

flexible anti-communist was responsible for uttering these words? We ask the

tee the survival of the present Andreotti

reader not to be astonished: it was Willy

maintaining. Moreover, In doing so,

Cabinet. The Italian Communist chief

Brandt.

he was attacking the very evidence

fears the result of the ballots. Seeing

Yes, it was Willy Brandt, the creator

spread doubts about what he was just

of the facts.

the beards of his French and German

neighbors being set afire, he's putting his in the water beforehand. * * *

It isnot only in Italy that left-leaning politcal currents or personages are hurrying to have their faces lifted in

IfflpossWe Coe»

order to accommodate the recent awak

STOsciri 1 PHilCT

ening of anti-socialism and anti-corn-' munism.

Some weeks ago the thirteenth Con

gress of the Socialist International was held in Geneva. Willy Brandt, Olof Palme, Francois Mitterrand, MarioSoares, Harold Wilson, and other socialist politicians attended, forming once again that wreath of flowers so beloved by

leftists and progressivists. We cannot fail to note, however, that some of the flowers have already withered and others

„||||||i- Considered "a most faithfuf echt^ of $11 the Documeim of the supreme Magisterium. of the\ Church" by thh Vatican Congregation of Seminaries and Uniuers/ties

Attacked repeatedly by--the\ "CathoHc"-Marxist Group

PAX from Poland

" i

TranslatBdlinto9languages . □ Please send me

1'^

copies of your special issue on The

which is so much propagandized by the

Church and the Communist State: the Impossible Co existence for only $2.50 per copy plus 25c postage. Please

media.

find enclosed check for $

have started to wither in this wreath

Some of the words spoken at this so cialist meeting in Geneva were surpris

ing: "Eurocommunism Is as dangerous

Address

as Soviet or Chinese Communism ...

Send your orders to:

We are confronting not only Moscow

and Peking, but also confronting a real 28 CRUSADE

Crusade for a Christian Civilization

P. O. Box 1281,New Rochelle, New York 10802

DECLARATION SIGNED BY 1000 SPANISH PRIESTS SUPPORTS THESIS OF THE BOOK THE CHURCH OF

SILENCE IN CHIL^ PRAISES INTRODUQION BY THE CULTURAL SOCIETY OF COYADONGA ON "ANALOGIES" TO SPAIN

The publication in Spain of the

history-making book The Church of Si

house, Fernando III el Santo, has, be sides the main title, a subtitle which

day that division is still a continuous

tained in power for three years. And to

lence in Chile has aroused great interest in that European country, not only in the cultural and civic spheres but also

reads: "A Theme for Meditation by

source of disquiet in that Latin Ameri

Catholic Spaniards."

can country.

in ecclesiastical milieus.

COLLABORATION

A SOLID DOCUMENTATION

The Cultural Society of Covadonga, in collaboration with the pub lishing house, Fernando III el Santo of Madrid, took the initiative in spreading the book in Spain. For this purpose, the Covadonga Society prepared an "Introductory Analysis," which was published in the book; this introduction presents impressive "analogies between the Chilean situation and the Spanish situation of the past few years." Thus, the process now being carried out in Spain is shown to be analogous to the one carried out in Chile by the Chilean Christian Democracy, with support from the Chilean Episcopate and clergy,

WITH COMMUNISTS

in order to lead the Marxist Allende to

victory in that country. The publication of the book led

to a declaration signed by more than 1000 Spanish priests who support the thesis of the book and the "Introductory Analysis" of the Cultural Society of Covadonga. This declaration has been published in major Spanish newspapers, along with a statement by the Covadonga Society addressed to the people of Spain. These documents are published

These facts about Chile have been

DIVIDES CATHOLIC CITADEL

We shall abstain from making any pronouncement in this document about the political situation of Spain. We rec ognize that Communism with its habi tual apparatus of crypto-communists, useful

innocents, "fellow

travelers,"

and others, is attempting to take advan tage of the present situation in order to subjugate

our

country

once

again.

demonstrated solidly and with many documents by the work The Church of Silence in Chile â&#x20AC;&#x201D; The TFP Proclaims

the Whole Truth. This book proves that many Chilean bishops and priests collaborated with the Marxist regime in order to bring it to power and keep it there. Moreover, they have now trans formed themselves into the most power ful and effective bulwark of the opposi

tion elements which are working to re

From 1936 to 1939, the Reds were defeated in this Hispanic land by

store Marxism in Chile. This destructive

means of a glorious national Crusade, being obliged to contend with a clergy in which the immense majority closed

action of these bishops and priests has developed to such a point that the good priests and faithful Catholics

ranks behind the Church and the most

have been reduced to the situation of

precious traditions of our country. However, today the Reds find the Cath olic citadel divided, a fact of the utmost gravity.

a Church of Silence.

"COVADONGA"WANTS TO

PREVENT A SIMILAR TRAGEDY FROM OCCURRING IN SPAIN

IN CHILE, BISHOPS AND PRIESTS MADE IT POSSIBLE FOR MARXISM TO COME TO POWER This division in the Catholic cita

The Cultural Society of Co^ ga, desiring to make a meritorious contri bution that would prevent an analogous tragedy from occurring in Spain, has un dertaken the task of publishing the Span

DECLARATION OF

del is occurring over the goals of the Communists, or at least over their methods. There are many who believe

THE SPANISH PRIESTS

that a collaboration with these enemies

work, adding to it a lucid and coura

is possible, either in the short or in the long run. In the case of Chile, a similar

geous "Introductory Analysis." By this analysis, it tries to bring the attention of Spanish public opinion to the danger re presented by a repetition of the Chilean drama among ourselves.

below.

The signers of the present declara

tion view as highly opportune the launch ing of the first edition published in Spain of the book The Church of Silence in

division in the ranks of the Catholic

Church brought as a consequence the

ish

edition

of the

above-mentioned

Chileâ&#x20AC;&#x201D;The TFP Proclaims the Whole

ascension to power of the Communist

Truth. This edition, which was publish

Party allied to the Socialist Party of

We consider it timely to stress as

ed by the Cultural Society of Covadonga

Allende. It also resulted in the Marxist

in collaboration with the publishing

regime of the Popular Unity being main

an example, a very characteristic fact cited in the "Introductory Analysis," CRUSADE 29

which describes "analogies with the Spanish situation." This fact, which is

LUCIDITY, OBJECTIVITY, AND TIMELINESS OF

Now more than ever, it is timely

the source of perplexity,is the immunity enjoyed by a current which calls itself Catholic. In Spain, this current has adopted an openly Marxist position for many years, yet it has not been officially condemned by the Spanish Bishop's

this introductory document And we be

Having seen so many other associ ations remain silent, the Cultural Society of Covadonga, a civic society

seech Divine Providence to help spread

of Catholic inspiration which dedicates

Conference. We refer to the movement

the book The Church of Silence in Chile

"Christians for Socialsim" which has

— A Theme of Meditation for Catholic

already held several meetings in our country and which continues to spread dangerously in certain ambiences which are presented as Catholic.

Spaniards in these lands which were blessed by the virtues of Saints such as

THE INTRODUCTORY STUDY

We therefore congratulate the Cul

tural Society of Covadonga for the lucidity, objectivity, and timeliness of

Saint Ferdinand of Castille and Saint Theresa of Jesus.

(Note to the reader: The subtitles do not appear in the original declaration.)

THE CULTURAL SOCIETY OF COVADONGA TO THE PUBLIC

Despite the fact that Communism is the worst enemy of the Church in our days, the Spanish Episcopate has, in the last few years, become inhibited about defending the Church with full effec

tiveness. In short, it has not shown itself

to be ready to make integral use of the triple power that Our Lord Jesus Christ has bestowed upon the Episcopate, that is, the powers of Magisterium, govern ment, and the sanctification of souls. In fact, the various declarations

coming from episcopal sources which provide

rejection

of Communism

generally contain omissions, ambigui ties, or attenuations. These have the

effect of tranquilizing the anti-com munist fiber of our people instead of stimulating it to indispensable combat. Therefore, such declarations do not constitute a proportional and effective defense against an adversary which attacks

the

Church

and

Christian

Civilization continuously and by all imaginable means, both direct and Moreover, this is all the more so, since at the national and inter national levels this adversary is able to count on the enormous help (either open or concealed) of mul

means

erous and much more destructive attack

being conducted by Communist infil tration in Catholic milieus.

It is reasonable to expect that, since such infiltration is occurring all over the Catholic world, we should also find it in Spain. And indeed it is oc curring here also. It most commonly

manifests itself by promoting paracommunist, crypto-communist move ments or ideologies under a socialist la bel, or also, as is natural, under a Cath olic-Communist, Catholic-Socialist, or vaguely Catholic-leftist label. III

social

communica

tion.

lic Spaniards.

itself to the combat against Communism and socialism, considers that it has the

duty to address — with due respect for their Lordships the Bishops and for the reverend secular and regular clergy — with fraternal love the great multitude of Catholics, of whom we have the honor to form a part. Society have the honor to be included. For this, we could not choose a better moment than the present one, in which the Cultural Society of Cova donga is releasing to the public the im pressive declaration of support of

more than 1000 priests from all regions of Spain. We received this support be cause of the publication of the book The Church of Silence in Chile and most

especially because of the words of the

"Introductory

Analysis —

Analogies

with the Spanish Situation."

The

important declaration

these one thousand priests shows that

broad sectors of the clergy of our country are deeply worried about the Communist

infiltration

Catholic

circles, the omissions of the Spanish Episcopate, and the leftist or leftisttending tone of certain declarations by ecclesiastical

personalities

and

the

Catholic laity.

Finally, it is necessary to add to the declarations of the Episcopate con taining grave omissions a considerable number of declarations and attitudes of

the Catholic Episcopate, clergy, and la ity, which are positively in agreement with leftist or leftist-tending doctrines and activities.

indirect.

tiple

Christian Civilization, we also notice, against one and the other, the treach

to utter a vigorous word to alert Catho

Among the 1061 signers of this declaration, who come from al l ^ns of Spain, are 125 Canons, 198 , . ish priests, and 40 assistant priests. Among the signers belonging to religious orders are 10 Benedictines, I Cistercian, 6 Augustinians, 4 Carmelites, 5 Domini

Communist infiltration in Catholic cir

cans, 13 Franciscans, 14 Capuchins, 1 Servite, 31 Jesuits, 20 Paulines, 21 Claretians, 2 Salesians, 1 Passionist, 3 Redemptorists, and 17 religious from

cles reached a zenith, we note that in

other congregations.

When we consider what happened in Chile and in other countries in which

each case the phenomenon methodi

cally started with a framework identi cal to the one described above.

Besides the external attack of

Communism against the Church and 30 CRUSADE

Therefore, it is impossible not to suspect that Communism is begin-

The originals of this declaration are in the possession of the Cultural

Society of Covadonga. Notarized photo copies of the signatures may be seen

at the main headquarters of the Soci ety from Monday to Friday at the following hours: from 10 to 12 A.M.,

The Church of Silence in Chile having been sold out, the Cultural Society of Covadonga announces the publication soon

the

book

Leftism

the

Church: Fellow Traveler of Communism

in Its Long Adventure of Failures and Metamorphoses, which was recently published in Uruguay and which is certain to have the same or even greater repercussions than the one on Chile.

from 5 to 7 P.M. The first edition of

THE CULTURAL SOCIETY OF COVADONGA

Lagasca 127, no. Madrid 6, Spain

derecha

Jose Maria Rivoir Gomez, President

Jose Luis de Zayas y Arancibia, Secretary

live in a devastated land without honor."

firmly united.

"I REMEMBER BISHOP LAVAL"

In 1674, after extended negotiations, made extremely difficult by the Gallicanism of the French Episcopacy, Bishop Laval

'I REMEMBER'

(Continued from page 14) Fr. Brebeuf in 1649, along with many of his Indian converts.

At the time of St. Brebeufs martyrdom, there were strong forces in France who sup

The Iroquois led Fr. Brebeuf apart, and

ported Gallicanism, a political current which

bound him to a stake. More concerned for

appealed to a false nationalism in the person of the King, in order to weaken Papal supre macy. As such, this movement was profound ly revolutionary and contained within itself seeds of egalitarianism and anarchy which

his captive converts than for himself, he ad dressed them in a loud voice, exhorting them to suffer patiently and promising Heaven as their reward. Incensed, the Iroquois scorched

secured the establishment of the Diocese of

Quebec. It was directly subject to the Vatican and had jurisdiction over all the lands dis covered by the French in North America. Thus it was that the energetic and tireless efforts of Bishop Laval had handed a resound ing defeat to Gallicanism in its efforts to seize control of the religious life of New

him from head to foot in order to silence him.

would find their true fruition more than a

Without flinching, he spoke out, threatening them with everlasting flames for persecuting the worshipers of God. As he continued to speak with tone and countenance unaltered, they cut away his

hundred years later in the French Revolu

France. And the Church in New France had become established on a firm and reliable

tion. As the disorders inherent to Gallicanism

basis.

exerted their multiple influences over New France, there was a danger that the Royal

Church stimulated devotion to the Blessed

lower lip and thrust a red-hot iron down his throat. Holding his tall form erect, he re

Governors would seek, under the influence of these stimuli, to impose themselves over the

clergy and thus undermine the great work

This noble and intrepid defender of Holy Virgin, to St. Anne de Beaupre, to the HolyAngels, and to the Holy Family. After his death, his reputation for sanctity enkindled piety, and extraordinary favors were granted,

mained resolute with no sign of pain. Though unable to speak, he continued to glare at them, threatening them by his burning gaze

that had been begun. To prevent this from oc curring, New France had to acquire an ecclesi astical and hierarchical structure which would

through his intercession. His cause for canon ization was introduced in Rome in 1890,

with eternal flames.

be more in accord with that order of things

and the heroic nature of his virtues was pro

par excellence in which the Pope rules the Church and the Church presides over the na tions with all things being subject to the Royalty of Our Lord Jesus Christ. Bringing about this result would require, in the first

claimed in 1960.

Next, they hung a collar of red-hot hatch ets around his neck, but the indomitable priest, as firm as a rock, continued to radi

Venerable Francois Laval also comes to

mind when one considers the motto of Quebec:

ate the power of God. Then, blaspheming, they poured hot water on his head, saying: "We baptize you that you may be happy in Heaven, for nobody can be saved without a good baptism." Fr. Brebeuf still did not flinch.

instance, the establishment of a bishopric On June 3, 1658, Rome named Francois

the new church of our day who by favoring egalitariansim, liberalism, and Marxism in the

Now enraged beyond all reason, they cut strips of flesh from his limbs and devoured them before his eyes. Others called out to

de Montmorency Laval as Vicar Apostolic with the title of Bishop of Petrea, in partibus infidelium. Despite the intrigues of some French Bishops, he received episcopal conse

him;"You told us the more one suffers on

earth, the happier he is in Heaven. We want to make you happy. We tortured you be<ause we love you, and you ought to thank us for it." After a succession of revolting tor

in New France.

cration on Dec. 8, 1658, the feast of the Immaculate Conception, to whom he later consecrated his cathedral. He arrived in Quebec on June 13, 1659.

"Je me souviens." His defense of the hier

archy and dignity of the Church against the egalitarian tendencies of his time provides a welcome contrast with the progressives of

religious and civil spheres stimulate that mys terious contemporary process which Paul VI has so aptly called the autodemolition of

the Church, a process which can onlv- favor the designs of Her great enemy Com: i. * â&#x20AC;˘â&#x20AC;˘

Finally, then, there is nothing in the mag

and came to drink the blood of so valiant a

The new Vicar Apostolic set about immed iately bringing order to the ecclesiastical sphere. He left to the Jesuits the apostolate

nificent traditions and heritage of Quebec to justify this separatist plan which would set in motion the autodemolition of Canada,

man, thinking to imbibe with it some portion

to the Indians, and entrusted to secular

of his courage. A chief then tore out his heart

priests the care of the colonists. And in 1663, he founded the Seminary of Quebec to

thereby greatly accelerating the processes of autodemolition already acting in the West and in the Church and making the whole of

tures, they scalped him, laid open his breast,

and devoured it.

The founder of the Huron missions and

its greatest martyr, being like Christ, was killed by those who hated Christ and His Church. Thinking about St. Jean Brebeuf, the Catholic people of Quebec are invited to

assure the continuous formation of diocesan

priests.

North America vulnerable to the relentless thrust of world Communism. We do not

He showed an indomitable will in his de

believe that the good sense of the people of

fense of the proper relationship between the

Quebec will allow such a plan to be enacted. And we pray that remembering the fortitude

consider Canada dismembered and laid at

ecclesiastical and civil spheres, and checked the excesses of the Royal Governors when

of Samuel de Champlain and St. Jean Brebeuf

the mercy of the greatest enemy of Holy

they sought to interpose the civil authority

and the intransigence of Bishop Laval, they

Church in all history, anti-natural and antiChristian Communism,and to ponder the words

into the religious domain. Despite obstacles

will resist all of these destructive tendencies

and infringements of the civil authority, the

being advocated by the Parti Quebecois,

of the Machabees;"It is better to die than to

Canadian Church grew rapidly and became

always with full confidence in the majestic CRUSADE 31

In the order of laws and customs, this

and consoling primise given by Our Lady of

preserve the Catholics of Canada in the in

Fatima: "In the end, My Immaculate Heart

tegrity of the Faith. And we pray that with out delay the ^orious moment will come when She will obtain for us the grace of hear ing our shepherds repeat before the Divine

constitutes a public sin unprecedented in History, which undoubtedly cries out to Heaven for vengeance.

Shepherd those words which He pronounced

REFERENCES

will triumjjh!" PROFANATION

Himself here below; "Holy Father ... those (continued from page 23) have taken the firm and irrevocable de cision to RESIST.

RESISTING signifies that we will counsel Catholics to carry on the fight against Com munist doctrine by all licit means in defense

of our country and Christian Civilization, both of which are presently being threatened. To RESIST means, moreover, that we will

never employ the unworthy tactics of contes

whom Thou hast given me, I have kept them and not one of them has been lost." (St. John,

2. "Human Life Is Sacred," Joint Pastoral

Montreal, 7th of Dec., 1976 Michel Renaud,

Letter of the Irish Episcopate, Veritas Publications, Dublin, 1975.

President of Young Canadians for a Christian Civilization,

3. Idem, items 49 and 52.

B.P. 364-Station de Lorimer, Montreal-Prov. Quebec

4. Cf. "The Daily Telegraph," February 13, 1976.

EUTHANASIA

ence due to the legitimate shepherds accord

(continued from page 27)

ing to the norms of Canon Law. To RESIST also means that we will per

belonging to a greater or lesser extent to the legislation of a great number of countries in

5. "Jomal do

mit ourselves respectfully to declare our

the world, do not in the least take into con

judgment on such events as the sacrilegious

sideration the moral natural law imposed by

Mass celebrated in the Church of St. Peter

God, which stems from the Eternal Law. By

the Apostle.

the legalization of these practices, scorn is

It would take too long to enumerate the

Future Molders," no. 24.

17: 11-12).

tation nor even less adopt an attitude that does not reflect the veneration and obedi

1. Charles E. Rice, apud Charles Secrest, "The

Pontiffs, the Fathers of the Church, Doctors,

heaped on the First Commandment of the Decalogue, as well as the Fifth Commandment,

theologians, and specialists in Canon Law,'

"Do not kill," and the Sixth, "Do not sin

many of whom are canonized, who have sus

against chastity" (which occurs blatantly in

tained the right of the faithful to resistance in situations such as the present one, as long as the decisions of the ecclesiastical authority

the cases of contraception and abortion).

Brasil," October 2, 1976,

Section B. page 2. 6. G.A. Solimeo, "Hatred of Human Life,

the Common Note of So Many Aberra tions," in "Catolicismo," no. 279, March 1974.

7. "Pergunte e Responderemos," no. 170,

February 1974, Laudes Publishing House, Rio do Janeiro, page 21. 8. Ibid

asref. 2.

are objectively wrong, dangerous for the Faith, or harmful to the integrity of a nation. In

the "Epistle to the Galatians," the Apostle St. Paul, himself, says: "... there are some

that trouble you and would pervert the gos

PERSPECTIVES i AMERI^

pel of Christ. But though we, or an angel from heaven, preach a gospel to you be sides that which we have preached to you, let him be anathema."(Gal. 1:7-8).

The great St. Thomas Aquinas teaches us

that: "When the Faith is in imminent danger,

prelates should be interpellated, even pub licly, by the faithful." ("Summa Theologica," 11-11, 33; 4-2.

evista Interamericana

With our consciences tranquil and with a

firm resolution to carry on the fight against Communism according to the teachings of

Inter-Anierican Review

the immutable Catholic doctrine, we turn to

Our Lady of Fatima. We beseech Her - She who has brought to us a maternal and merciful message â&#x20AC;&#x201D; to

1 Doctors in Canon Law and theologians, among the most serious and most renowned,

To: American Council for World Freedom

1735 De Sales St., N.W. Washington, D.C. 20036

such as Wernz-Vidal and Palmicri have main

tained that those who disobey the holders of ecclesiastical authority when they have be come suspect of heresy are not rebels nor much

less schismatics (Wernz-Vidal), "Jus

1 enclose by payment of $ 2 year subscription $8.00)

Canonicum," Romae, 1937, tome VII, p.439; Palmieri, "Tractatus de Romano Pontifice,"

Name

Romae, 1877, pp. 194-195; Francisco de

Vitoria, "BAC", Madrid, 1960, pp. 486-487; Suarez, "De Fide", Vives, Paris, 1858, disp. X, sec. VI, no. 16; Cornelio a Lapide, ad Gal.

2:11; Peinador, "Cursus Brevior Theologiae Moralis", Conelsas, Madrid, tome 11, p. 287).

32 CRUSADE

AcJidress

City/State/Zip

{1 year subscription $5.00,

-*5V^

YOUNG BOLIVIANS FOR A

J-.Tfi

CHRISTIAN CIVILIZATION

Above: They conduct a nightly vigil of prayers in Santa Cruz de la Sierra, in the street.

They are greeted by the personnel of a hospital.

And then they bring consolation and Christian charity to the pati ents of the same hospital. How this mentality is in contrast with the modern "mentality of death" which is being promoted by those who favor abortion and euthanasia.

The TFP on the Streets Reaching Enthusiastic Ukrainians

Cm$a6e F, ChRistian Civilization

OFSHAM 11 ."»Pj''?

Have They woHvinced You That He Has Become ...

■

'■f.

- ;

EMBARKATION: From New Orleans to Havana

SHIP OF SHAME Beach, National Jazz Concert, Hemingway Museum,Tropicana Nightclub, etc.) After boarding the Daphne, all passengers re ceived a sheet which advised them: "All passengers must take the half day tour on May 17 and the full day tour on May 18." And this is the way it was carried out. As for the crew, their money was taken from them upon arrival, and was locked up

inside a safe on the ship while the boat was in Havana. Why all this caution? A sheet distributed by the Cuban demonstrators before the embarkation, states: 'Thousands of political prisoners. .. suffer unbelievable physical and moral tortures in Cuban jails. Those Cubans who are not in jail have to suffer day after day the most horrible political repression that Latin America has ever known. Like so many East Ger mans, who have died trying to reach the infamous Berlin Wall,

On May 15, at about 6:00 P.M., a Greek-registered ship displaying a large hammer and sickle painted in yellow on the high part of the central cabin, embarked from the Poydras

Street Wharf in New Orleans. Sailing under the Soviet flag, it headed downriver toward the Caribbean, bearing the hated symbol of the Russian people's domination by th§ Communist

thousands of Cubans • old and young, men and women, black and white - have died in the Gulf of Mexico in a desperate, valiant, but futile effort to reach an evasive freedom in America.

Many have been machine-gunned by the forces of repression ... The American tourists will not be allowed to visit — not even the Red Cross has been allowed to do it — the men and women

same wharf and followed in its wake, so that the first ship,

who rot in Cuban jails. The American tourists will not be al lowed to talk to the people who can tell them that Cuba is a big concentration camp, the worst that this hemisphere has ever known. But that is what Cuba is today ..."

flying the flag with the hammer and sickle, appeared to be es corting the second one toward the mouth of the Mississippi

will try to state them briefly.

butchers in the Kremlin. A few minutes after the departure of this vessel, a second Greek-registered ship left from the very

River. This cortege was not lacking in a certain symbolic ap propriateness, because the second ship was the MTS Daphne, the first cruise ship to travel from the United States to Com munist Cuba in 16 years.

This apparent guidance of the Daphne by a Red Russian vessel is, to say the least, a parable of a larger phenomenon, because Communist totalitarian Cuba is a "client state" of

Communist totalitarian Russia, as President Carter has recent ly publicly admitted.

And indeed It was evident that the long shadow of total itarianism had already fallen over the Daphne while it was

still docked at the Poydras Street Wharf. At Castro's insistence, Cuban exiles were barred from the passenger list without re gard for the discrimination being practiced. In response to the shocking voyage, more than 300 members of the New Orleans

Cuban community mounted a vigorous protest demonstration at a prescribed site from which the well-shielded Daphne was not even visible. In fact, nobody was allowed to approach suf

What are the baleful consequences of this voyage? We 1. Cruise ships stopped going to Havana after diplo matic relations were broken off in 1961. The resumption of

the cruises prepares the way for the resumption of diplomatic relations. And indeed quasi-diplomatic relations nave already

been resumed, with American diplomats operating out of the Swiss embassy in Havana and Cuban diplomats out of the Czechoslovakian embassy here. This already gives Castro a

base which will facilitate the spread of subversion among Spanish-speaking people here.

2. This is but the first cruise, paving the way for regular and frequent trips to Havana. If thisdesign succeeds, Americans will be spending money in Cuba which will be used to save the regime from collapse and prevent the liberation of Cuba. This is a matter with the gravest moral consequences.

3. The first trip which brought a wave of journali.

it possible for Castro to receive a great spate of publicity nere.

ficiently to see the exterior of the boat unless he was an ap

Appearing on ABC television in an interview with Barbara Walters, he declared that the United States would become so

proved passenger or had special security clearance. Even mem

cialist. The interviewer made no effort to refute his contention.

bers of the press with press cards were not allowed to attend

4. These trips, if they continue, will promote commercial

the press conference on the Daphne unless their names appear ed on a specially screened list. Thus the coverage of the event

exchanges and lead to the lifting of the economic embargo,

was strictly controlled.

which will be used to finance "wars of liberation" not only

The passengers on the Daphne would spend a day and a

thereby bringing an enormous economic assistance to Castro in Africa but also in this hemisphere.

half in Havana. Throughout that time, they would either be on the ship, on a bus provided by Castro, or at a location selected

The American people are asked to resist these attempts, all aimed at giving Russia the means to turn the spike that Is

by him (such as the Alamar Housing Development, Santa Maria

Cuba into our flank.

Photos of the Daphne by Jim Beck.

CRUSade(m a Cbmstian Ovilization

^orgoffen isruffB

Editor: John Hart Circulation Director: Gerald Campbell

Foreign correspondents: Jules Ubbelohdc (England), Guy de Ridder (France), Jose Luis dc Zayas (Spain), Luis Dufour (Italy), Michel Rcnaud (Canada), Aloisio Schclini (Brazil), Pedro Morazzani (Ven ezuela)

May-June 1977

Vol. 7

VIRGINITY IS BETTER THAN THE MARRIED STATE

No. 3

Highly Aristocratic Institutions, 16 Mexico —A Time Bomb. By Gerald

"I also consider virginity a good thing; 1 also agree with you it is better than the nuptual life. And if you please, I add as well: it is as superior to marriage as heaven is to earth and as angels are to men. "If it is necessary to add anything more, 1 say further: The an gels are not of flesh and blood; for them, there is no conjugal life. They do not live on the earth, and, therefore, are not subject to the disorders of the passions and pleasures. They do not need to eat or drink. They are not of such a nature that sonorous music, a soft song, or some outstanding beauty may attract them. They cannot be overcome by any kind of blandishment. "But man, even though he is inferior to the angelic intelligences by nature, tries ardently and carefully to approach them as much as possible. How does he do this? Just as angels do not marry, neither does the virginal man marry. The angels live in the presence of God, always lively to serve Him; the virginal man also seeks to live like

Campbell, 18 The Tribunal of Fouquier-Tinville By Harold Wyn Newcastle, 27 Our Reader's Write, op. 32

this. And while it is not given to human nature, as long as it bears the weight of the body, to rise up to Heaven the way the angels do, it is nonetheless certain that this deficiency is compensated for in

CONTENTS

Ship of Shame, op. 1

Virginity Is Better Than the Married State, 1

St. James the Greater, Apostle of Hope. By Thomas Bell, 2

Equality at the Starting Point — What an Injustice. By Prof. Plinio Correa de Oliveira, 6

Carter, Castro, and the Others. By John Hart,8 The News in Focus, 14

The Grandeur of the King Dignifies the Cook, 15

man with the greatest of possible consolations. For while he lives DEPARTMENTS

Forgotten Truths, 1

Plinio Correa de Oliveira Column,6-7 The News in Focus, 14

Ambiences, Customs, and Civiliza tions, 15-17

Our Readers Write, op. 32

pure in soul and body, he receives and possesses the King of Heaven. "Is it possible that you do not perceive the full excellence of virginity? And how it transforms those who still live wrapped in the vestments of the flesh,"in such a way that it makes them equal to the angels?

"And now I ask, how do the angels differ from the great s of virginity: Elias, Eliseus, and the Apostle St. John? In almost no thing, in fact, only in respect that these latter were angels of a mortal nature. In all other respects, to anyone who considers them attentive ly, they should never appear less worthy of esteem than those blessed spirits. And if their condition is inferior to that of the angels, this

should only be a reason for praising them more. For by the very fact that they lived on earth and had a mortal nature, we know that it

was only by means of much violence and effort that they were able to attain such an eminent degree of virtue. Consider with how much

courage they had to be armed and the tone of the life they had to lead." (From "The Book of Virginity" in the Roman Breviary. Les sons of the third Nocturn of St. Aloysius Gonzaga.) —St. John Chrysostom

CRUSADE

> a

ST. JAMES

wr'\

THE GREATER,

APOSTLE OF HOPE By Thomas Bell

As the time drew near for Christ to

begin His public life, St. James, accord ing to St. Epiphanius, was the disciple of John the Baptist selected to question the Savior about His Divine Mission. It

is beyond question, however,that as soon as Our Lord began His public life, the two sons of Zebedee, James and John,

hastened to hear him, and, when they received their vocation, did not hesitate

an instant to leave everything and follow the Divine Master. This fact surely con tributed toward theirbeingdistinguished

by the special predilection that Our Lord always showed them.

Thus, St. James, together with Sr.

ous Transfiguration on Tabor as well as the terribleagony in the Garden of Olives.

see, what had formerly been given the Prophet Elias to unleash against the in

solent troops of King Ochozias (IV These three apostles, who always

displayed the greatest desire to under stand the thought of the Son of God, es

pecially in respect to future punishments and the end of the world, received more

over this signal distinction; unto these

did Our Lord impart a }7ew

Simon

was named Cephas (Peter), and the two brothers were called Boanerges (that is. Sons of Thunder, which characterizes their thundering zeal, impetuousity of character, and thunderous voices). Six months before the Passion,

Kings 1:1-12) would be accomplished later, and very much later, by St. James

in his own way, but in a manner no less admirable, in Spain. The kindness and special iii .icy that Our Lord showed the two brothers

probably inspired in them the desire and hope for a still greater distinction;

to be first for all Eternity at the side of Christ, one on the right side and the other on the left.

They were able to present their re

quest through Salome, their mother,

Peter and St. John, witnessed almost all

the two Sons of Thunder, feeling deep

who made it for them with complete

of the miracles. It was Our Lord's will

ly the injury the Samaritans were doing to Our Lord by refusing to receive Him, thirsted to punish the iniquity, volun teering to make fire come down from

confidence in the manner of someone

Heaven to consume Samaria. As we shall

mother, answered them directly: "You

that only these three be present when the daughter of Jairus was raised from the dead. Furthermore, they were grant ed the privilege of witnessing the glori

2 CRUSADE

accustomed to being attended. But Our Lord, noticing that the two brothers were speaking through the lips of their

do not know what you ask." And He added this incisive question: "Can you drink the cup that 1 must drink?" As

began to radiate outward. St. James

Faith solidly planted everywhere, con

chose to evangelize the lands of the ex treme West, the lands from which the

secrating Bishops "to govern the sons

if to say to them; "You want the glory, but you do not consider what precedes

sons of Sidon and Tyre extracted gold,

it,

where, in every sense, he covered it with the presence of his strong personality and his fiery zeal for the glory of his King and Savior, Jesus Christ. Anne

the

bitterness

and

sufferings."

The Sons of Thunder understood

perfectly, and did not hesitate; they per emptorily declared,"We can." Our Lord, to whom nothing was

ultimately making his way to Spain

Catherine Emmerich, the nineteenth

hidden, confirmed that they would in

century German mystic, affirms that St.

deed drink of His cup, but in respect to the glory. He said neither yes or no, re

James was on the Iberian Peninsula for

serving that decision for the decree of

forty years. But others assert that he was there for only about eight years. Most authors sustain that Spain was initially

born in Christ" (Mystical City of God Book 7, Ch. 16, Madrid, 1970). Famous historians such as Flavius Dextrus

and

the

Bolandists mention

the national council held at Penhiscola

in the year 60, in which ten of the Bish ops consecrated

by St. James were

present as follows; Eugene, Bishop of Valencia; Basilio, Bishop of Cartagena; Pio, first disciple of the Apostle and Bish op of Seville; Agatorio, from Terraguna; Helpidio, from Toledo; Aetorio, from

burning desire to struggle for the im

St. James, thereby causing his first con

plantation of the Kingdom of God on earth, even to the shedding of their own

verts to be limited to only a few disciples.

Barcelona; Capito, from Lugo; Efrem, from Astorga; Hector, from Palencia; and Arcadio, from Logronho. By an edict of Nero, they all

blood, would become increasingly great er as time carried the two privileged brothers toward their glory in the Blood

However, Maria deAgreda,famous

received the palm of martyrdom. While living in Jerusalem,Our Lady

the Eternal Father.

From that moment onward, the

of Christ.

APOSTLE OF SPAIN

St. Luke records that after the

martyrdom of St. Stephen, the Apostles

very ungrateful and resisted the voice of

Spanish seer of the seventeenth century, with the undeniable authority of the revelations she had, plainly contradicts this version. She states categorically

visited Spain personally twice; first. She went to Granada to save St. James from

a most difficult situation, and second to

Zaragoza to confirm that Spain would

that the Holy Apostle, guarded by the

be Christianized successfully; thereby

hundred Angels specially designated for Our Lady, traveled through all of Spain "with more safety than the Israelites did through the desert," and that he left the

assuring it of Her protection. This second visit isfamoiis through out the world, for it gave rise to the de votion to Our Lady of the Pillar.

THE MARTYRDOM OF ST. JAMES

FACADE OF THE CATHEDRAL

Mantegna, Church of Eremitani, Padua

of Santiago de Compostela

T -ipi'

L*TK IP

famous Benedictine abbot of the nine

In the city of Zaragoza, St. James

Shortly thereafter, the Apostle of Spain returned to Jerusalem, to which he had surely been called by the interests

preached daily, and at night he and his

of the Church. While in Jerusalem, St.

failure of St. James.

more fervent disciples prayed together

James by his zeal converted a great

According to the learned Abbot

on the banks of the river Ebro. It was

of Solcsmes, the nev) name (Apoc.2;17)

to him, seated upon a pillar of jasper

number of persons. Angered by this success, the Jews organized a riot, and seized St. James as

and carried by Angels. At the instruction of the Virgin,

a "disturber of the peace." Herod Agrippa, who was anxious to please the

the Apostle erected a chapel at that place,

Jews, did not hesitate to order the be

the first one in the world built in honor

heading of the spirited Apostle. In this way, St. James became the first martyr of the Apostolic College. His body was carried from Jeru

THE VIRGIN OF THE PILLAR

here that the Mother of God appeared

of Our Lady. And, today, one may find there a majestic sanctuary.

St. James in a Portal of Glory. The Cathedral of Santiago de Compostela.

salem to Galicia, Spain by Atanasio and Teodore, two of his Spanish disciples who had accompanied him tojerusalem.

They placed his body in an open crypt in a rock in a sepulchre built in the Ro man style. Over it, they erected a small chapel.

One could say that the Apostolic career of St. James ended here, that his

short life had already used up the mission contained in the neix> name given him by Our Lord without its having blos somed fully.

St. Peter became, and effectively so, the fundamental rock of the Church until the end of time. St. John accom

plished his mission on the isle of Patmos when he wrote the Apocalypse amidst thunder and lightning. And St. James? It is certain that he fulfilled his

mission in Spain. As historians record, the beginning of the second century had already seen multitudes of Spaniards

enthusiastically marching to martyrdom. But the barbarous

Arians were

succeeded by the idolatrous Romans. And in the eighth century Moslem hordes, even more dreadful, practical ly destroyed the whole peninsula, ex cept for a small redoubt in the North, in

Asturias, which was defended by the intrepid Don Pelayo. A kind of spiritual night definitely seemed to have taken hold of the ter

ritory so zealously traveled by the Apostle. And over his tomb, the dust of forgetfulness . . .

THE EPOPEE OF ST. JAMES In

his admirable work L'Annee

Liturgique, Dom Prosper Gueranger,

teenth century, develops a most beauti ful doctrine in respect to the apparent

granted by the God-Man was prophecy and not an empty title. There never was

a Herod with a sword capable of upset

ting the plans of the Most High in rela tion to the men of His right hand. The life of a Saint is never truncated; his

death, always precious, is even more so when offered for the love of God in

According to a secular tradition, the first priority of a pilgrimage was to ask graces

at the Portal of Glory.

such a way as to seem premature. When this has happened, it can be affirmed, with the strongest reason, that truly "the works (they did in life) follow them (now)." (Apoc. 14:13). God Himself holds it as a point of honor that nothing should be lacking in their plenitude. The Holy Ghost affirms: "As gold in the furnace He hath proved them, and as a victim of a holocaust He hath received them: and in time there

st-Dms fWS

Charars

OrildiB

Aunin

guff

(Sc-Martin)

â&#x20AC;˘ Principal stopover points Principal routes of pilgrimage

Nfuvy-St-Stpulfit St-Jem

Subsidiary ftautes

shall be respect had to them. The just

Saintts

fPuy

shall shine, and shall run to and fro ocamadeur

like sparks among the reeds. They shall judge nations, and rule over people: and their Lord shall reign forever." (Wisdom 3: 6-8). According to Dom Gueranger, this prophecy is confirmed literally in the Holy Apostle St. James. There are significant historical

Cmipifflfrc-fiy) CahofS Moifsac St St-Cuilhm Taulauu

ISl-Stmin)

Smtf^deCemposttla vmafianca

Rmtvttux

Smpan Pumceu Rcna

testimonies that St. James had never

been forgotten by the Spaniards; how ever, after a century and a half of Mos lem domination, the memory of the place where the Apostle was buried was lost. Nevertheless, many made persistent efforts to rediscover it.

In 816, two years after the death of Charlemagne, a miracle occurred which marks the beginning of a new era

in the history of Spain. A very bright star, which appeared as though removed from the sky, revealed by its light the whereabouts of the sacred remains of the

Apostle. From then on,the obscure place of St. James' burial came to b6 known as

the "field of the star" (in Latin, Campus Stellae; today Compostela). First it attracted a multitude of Spaniards, and later all the peoples of the earth. One

chronicle from the early twelfth century records that an uncountable number of

pilgrims from 58 nations of the known

world (Europe, Asia, Africa) were pre sent in Santiago.

The epopee of St. James was just beginning... Spain was waging a full scale war, the Reconquest. Fighting with indefatigable heroism, the small Christian armies were exhausted in the

face of the immense, always rested, Moorish army.

And in 834 everything seemed lost when the king, Don Ramiro, was

Sflittr Manes

tK)mis

course of events.

While the brave and holy war rior was praying, sad and disconsolate, St. James appeared to him and com

forted him saying: "1 want your soldiers to confess and receive communion and, tomorrow, 1 want you to attack the

Moors invoking Our Lord's name and

mine. 1 will march in front of the army mounted on a white horse, a white standard in my hand, and the infidels will be conquered." Then

the memorable battle of

Clavijo took place... As quick as lightning, St. James, waving in one of

mor and once again took up the bark of a fisher of men: through his Spanish sons, sailing across unknown seas, to conquer a New World and reap a most

abundant harvest for the Kingdom of Christ.

Contemplating with admiration the panorama of the work of St. James, Dom Gueranger observes how much one would be mistaken to believe that the

flowering apostolate of St. James was

completely destroyed by Herod Agrippa. And the venerable Abbot concludes by placing most appropriately on the lips of the Evangelizer of Spain the cele

with a red cross and in the other a long sword, struck a decisive blow against the

brated phrases of St. Paul: "1 suppose that 1 have done nothing less than the great Apostles" (2 Cor. 11:5), "by the

enemy, killing 70,000 Moors.

grace of God, 1 have labored more a-

his hands the white standard marked

The first of the Sons of Thunder

bundantly than all they"(1 Cor. 1

had come down like a devastating fire over the new Samaritans. And from that

time on, St. James became the leader of

APOSTLE OF HOPE

the holy war, the glorious Reconquest that would free the Iberian Peninsula

The three privileged Apostles, St.

from the yoke of the infidel. During the six and a half centuries which the Reconquest lasted, the Cath olic Kings were the standard bearers of

ly symbolic role, representing the three

St. James, who returned to appear sever al times. Crying out the undefeated name

izes faith; St. James, hope; St. John,

Peter, St. James, and St. John, accom

plished together with Our Lord a high theological virtues. St. Peter symbol

routed by the Crescent. But in the night that followed the battle, the light of

of the Apostle, they freed the whole land of most Catholic Spain. After the downfall of Granada,the

great souls, so rare in these days of gen

hope shined, irreversibly changing the

famous warrior put aside his shining ar

eral collapse. Let us ask St. James to

charity. Hope is the characteristic mark of

(Continued on page 32) CRUSADE

EQUALITY AT THE STARTING POINT WHAT AN INJUSTICE By Prof. Plinio Correa de Oliveira

I hear people repeating at every moment

running the businesses if they are the most

that justice demands all persons should have the same opportunities when beginning their

capable ones. In fact, it is not rare to find affluent

life, education, or career. According to this

persons who feel a certain uneasiness of con

view, education should be equal for all, and the curricula in the different professions should also be equal. This, then, would result in the more worthy persons inevitably standing out

science about transmitting their goods to their sons: won't they be benefiting from a question able or unjust privilege if they are allowed to

from the oAers. Thus, merit would find its

own work or personal merit? Another example may be noted â&#x20AC;&#x201D; this

encouragement and recompense, and justice would finally reign over the earth. At times, in today's world where many a piece offoolishness seeksto put on a"Christian" disguise, this way of viewing things presents itself in certain "Christian" colors. Thus, it is

acquire goods that did not come from their time in the field of education. Some families

of good social position and advanced educa tion consider it an imperative of social justice to establish uniform standards in the primary and secondary schools. In order to achieve

argued that at the end of each man's life, God

this, they would close or reform all educa

will reward each according to his merits with out considering his station in life at birth. From the standpoint of Divine Justice and everlasting consequences,the value of the place where each person made his start is negated. And it becomes praiseworthy, right, and Christian for men to try to organize their terrestrial existence according to these norms of celestial justice, placing the advantages of

tional institutions of different levels in ex

earthly life equally in the reach of all so that

Before continuing, it is important ^ emphasize the picturesque contradictions l

they will be attained by those who are more capable. Before analyzing this principle in itself, it is good to note some of the ways it is be ing applied in one place and another. There are

businessmen who consider

the inheritance of their businesses to be a

questionable privilege. Accordingly, they do

istence today.

In this way, the doctrine according to which all starting points must be compelled to become equal is gaining ground. If this doc trine is implemented fully, it will result in consequences that will stifle initiative, de stroy achievement, and overthrow the whole regime of private property.

to which the defenders of these theses habitu

ally fall. Since they are deifiers of merit as the only criterion of justice, they tend to feel that if students are given equal conditions, merit will invariably assert itself. Accordingly, they generally favor schools of progressive or modern education which are contrary to

of their businesses merely by the right of in heritance. Instead these sons will be employees

rewards and punishments, on the pretext that both of these create complexes. In this way, the idea of merit and its inescapable corollary,

like all the others, starting out at the bottom

guilt, are eliminated from the education of

with the most humble duties and responsi

the future citizens of a civilization based on

bilities. They will only rise to the position of

merit.

not want their sons to become the owners

6 CRUSADE

AMERICAN TFP Box 238, Wykasyl Sution, New Rochelle, New York 10804

Telephrae(914)235-0636

The detente of Paul VI

with the communist governments The American TFP Supports Telegram to the Pope On receiving recently the creden tials of the nevi Brazilian ambassador to the Holy See, Paul VI answered the greetings of the diplomat by delivering

tion given by Your Holiness on the 4th , atrocities committed continually on the of July to the Brazilian ambassador 'peoples that they dominate. Examples makes clear your paternal solicitude in of these atrodties are the repressive the face of violations of human rights measures taken just a few days ago

an allocution with marked allusions to

which in the belief of Your Holiness

against the Russian dissidents, as well

the internal situation ofBrazil.

have occurred as a result of repressive

In this connection, Prof. Plinio Correa de Oliveira, President of the National Council of the Brazilian Soci ety for the Defense of Tradition, Fam ily and Property(TFP)sent His Holiness a telex with a respectful and lucid com mentary on the perplexities caused by the policy of 'detente' of the Vatican as it is being practiced in the whole world.

this allocution contains no censure what

as the massacre carried out by Ethiopia's Communist government against thirty thousand opponents.

acts against Communist agitators. But

It is necessary to point out also that on July 6, 1977, on page 14, the daily newspaper L'Unita, organ of the Italian Communist Party, comment ing on the words ofPaul VI, made good use of them with evident satisfaction. In a letter to the Papal Nuncio in Washington, the American Society for

soever of the systematic and cunning vi olation of human rights that interna

unfortunate Vietnamese families who

been committing for decades in our territory by continually instigating class struggle and social revolution, with a

,fled from Conununism and who drift

clear violation of our sovereignty. This

manifestation of help and protection on the part of Your Holiness. These

families are in the worst state of misery

when it is not of involvement, on the

and are not assisted by the non-com

part of clergy and laity of the so-called

munist neighboring governments, who presumably are coerced by some kind of Communist pressure. We implore,

Catholic left with the Soviet dedings. Some examples are certain poems and doctrinal afHrmations of Msgr. Pedro Casaldaliga, Missionary Bishop of Sao Felix do Araguaia. The cordial relations existing be

government lead us to expect that a protest of Your Holiness could influ

"Sao Paulo,July 7,1977

in all of Latin America. This pressure is felt like a real nightmare by the fam

tween

the Vatican and the Russian

ence the Soviets to cease the subversive

ilies of Brazil and of the brother coun-,

VATICAN CITY

tries. By helping to eliminate this pres sure, Your Holiness would be giving a its profound

and

filial veneration for the infallible Chair

of Saint Peter, the Brazilian Society for the Defense of Tradition, Family and Property (TFP) is convinced that it ful

therefore, that Your Holiness make a

gesture with world-wide repercussions that may alleviate their sad fate! We respectfully ask Your Holiness

to forgive us if we add that the public I silence of Your Holiness regarding facts

like these leaves us most painfully perplexed.

pressure that they exert in Brazil and

Most Holy Father Paul VI by

around the seas of the Far East in flimsy boats deserve an important and patemd

instigation is favored — how it hurts us to say it — by the attitude of cordiality,

the Defense of Tradition, Family and Property (TFP), a civic, anti-communist organization has manifested its full support to the telex of Prof. Plinio Correa de Oliveira, which follows:

Moved

Above all, it seems to us that the

tional Communism based in Russia has,

most valuable support to diminish the Communist danger, and eliminate thus the occasion for the excesses of and-

communist repression mentioned by Your Holiness.

fils a duty in bringing to the attention j

Expressing these feelings t

Holiness, which we are certain ai ot only ours but also those of innumerable Catholics of Brazil, Latin America,

and the whole world, we help to avoid •the further growth within the bosom of

the Holy Universal Church of a group of her sons who are staunchly faithful, afflicted but until now systematically silent. This group grows day by day and is forming a sorrowful category of people within Christianity who are relegated to something much like a

of Your Holiness its reflections and

We also take the liberty to say

feelings regarding pronouncements and attitudes of Your Holiness concerning

that if the concern of Your Holiness, reaching over the ocean and the fron

catacomb, along the lines of the Church

the exercise of sacred principles of the

tiers of our country, becomes alarmed

of Silence behind the Iron Ckirtain.

natural law and of Christian morality, in Brazil and in the contemporary world. i

with the aforementioned excesses in a

This Society is perplexed. Most Holy Father, on noting that the allocu

public pronouncement, we hope that with the greatest urgency Your Holiness will make dear publicly to the Com

ness, we remain, with all veneration."

munist governments the horror of the

□

Asking the blessing of Your Holi

Ironically, these very deifiers of merit usually show themselves to be favorable to the idea that all tombs should be equal. Thus, at the end of a terrestrial existence organized only according to the criterion of individual merit and at the very moment of entry into a happy or unhappy eternal life according to the principle of merit or guilt, any special re cognition of merit must be excluded. Equal tombs are established for the outstandingly

impress of parental influence can be eliminated is by suppressing the family and by educating all children in state schools according to the practice of the Communist regime. From this, we see that there is a more important heredi tary inequality than that of patrimony, that is to say, there is one that results directly and necessarily from the very existence of the family.

wise man and for the common man, for the innocent victim and the infamous murderer,

patrimony itself? If a father really has the heart of a father, he will necessarily love his

for he who has spread schisms and heresies

own son more than others, his son who is flesh of his flesh and blood of his blood. Moved by this love,he will work according to theChristian law and spare no effort, sacrifice, or vigilance to accumulate a patrimony that will protect his son from the many disasters life can bring. Having this desire and zeal, the father will

and for the hero who has lived and died de

fending the Faith. How can it be possible at one and the same time to praise merit so much and also to deny it? What a contradiction! But the contradic

tion of these adepts of equality (and for every one at the starting point) is even more shock ing when they at the same time declare them selves to be enthusiastic defenders of the in

stitution of the family. Considered from a thousand different aspects, the latter is the most resounding negation of equality at the starting point. Let us see why. There is a natural, mysterious, and sacred fact which is intimately tied to the family. It is biological inheritance. Obviously, some families are more gifted than others in this re spect; this frequently depends on factors which have nothing to do with medical care or high ly hygienic rearing. And, moreover, biologi cal inheritance brings with it important con sequences in the psychological order. There are families which, during the course of many generations, have transmitted artistic gifts, a gift for speaking, a talent for medicine, an aptitude for business, etc. This transmission by the family of the same characteristics down through the generations destroys the principle of equality at the starting point. Furthermore, the family is not merely a transmitter of biological or psychological gifts. It is an educational institution, and, in the natural order of things, the first of all pedagogical and formative institutions. For this reason, the person who has been

educated by parents highly gifted in art, cul ture, good manners, and morality, always has a better starting point. The only way that the

And what about the inheritance of the

produce much more than he would if he did not have children. And,, then, at the end of a

lifetime of work, he will die happy because he knows he is leaving his children in favorable circumstances. Let us suppose that at the mo ment of his death, the state were to come and in the name of the law, confiscate his inheri

tance in order to impose the principle of equality at the starting point. Would not this imposition trample underfoot one of the most sacred values of the family, a value with out which the family is not the family and life is not life? That value is paternal love â&#x20AC;&#x201D; yes, the paternal love that protects and assists the child.

Far beyond the very idea of merit, it protects and assists him, simply and sublime ly because ofthe simple fact that he is his child. And that real crime against paternal love, which is the suppression of inheritance, can it

be committed in the name of Religion and Justice?

/.'/7

'ML.

CRUSADE

f Wt

CO&TA

COlOMÂťtA

r^tCUAOOPiS

SffAZIl

ptftu;

Carter, Castro,and the Others By John Hart The Annual of the Belen School where the teen

Africa in order to gain a clear picture of the scope of

age Fidel Castro studied acting, said of him in 1945:

his activities, be they for better or for worse.

"The actor that is in him will not fail to blossom." His record bears this out. First he denied that he

Castro's Activities in Africa

was a Communist, only to declare later that he had always been one; he promised free elections as soon as he came to power, but never held them; he expres

Red Russia and Red China may traverse it. Great

sed "great friendship" for people whom he later or dered killed, and so forth. In his recent television interview on ABC, he

alternately posed as an epic hero, a politician hugging babies, a man on the verge of tears because of his al leged persecution by the CIA, a Don Juan, and a mag nanimous personality. Although Nixon, Ford, and Kissinger received from him a negative verdict, he saw in Mr. Carter an idealistic person, whose idealism has its roots in his religion. The back and forth movements of Fidel Castro remind one of a minuet.

And, then, there is the minuet of James Earl

Carter who before this television appearance expressed concern about the fact that Castro's Cuba was a "cli

ent state of Russia" intruding in Africa, and who af ter the performance became inclined to "aggressively challenge" the Soviet Union for influence over Cuba but to do it in a "peaceful" way. Amidst so much theater, many facts may be come obscured. For example, where is Castro's policy

going? Where is Mr. Carter's policy toward Cuba head ed? Who are the other principals in the drama? Before tracing the movements of Fidel Castro in this hemisphere, we will focus upon his adventures in 8 CRUSADE

Africa divides the world. Planes unable to cross

supertankers too large to go through the Suez Canal must travel around the tip of South Africa, known as the Cape of Good Hope, in order to carry petroleum to Europe and the United States. We will not attempt to describe the rich mineral wealth of the dark continent, except to mention that South Africa has 60% of the world's uranium supply, vital to the construction of nuclear weapons and that she has other minerals necessary to the survival of

tlie West. The Russians, having long perceived the im portance of that continent, made careful maps s mineral and strategic resources. And in accord uith Lenin's dictum that Europe would be taken from the South, they proceeded to conquer Africa. Thus, Fidel Castro, puppet of Moscow, began fomenting agitations and "wars of liberation" there. For the past ten years, Cuban guerrillas, supported by Russian technicians and armament, have been spreading revolutions in Algeria, the Congo, Guinea, Guinea-Bissau, Somalia, and Zaire, as well as Oman,

Yemen, South Yemen, and Syria. Through this mech anism, Angola has been transformed into a true colony of Russia in which ambassadors from Russia and

Cuba serve as the heads of Defense and Intelligence.

The presence of this armed power in Angola and

Mozambique gives Russia two sides of a knot which it may close over South Africa in order to strangle her, and thereby attain the primary Russian objective of the Cape of Good Hope, the possession of which would allow her to control the movement of petrole um from one side of the world to the other.

consciously) the government of South Africa. In so doing, he is (whether he realizes it or not) assisting Castro to conquer the Cape of Good Hope and to shut off the flow of petroleum to the West. In short, he is giving him the opportunity to thrust a knife into the juglar of the West.

Although the United States does not, Russia has bases in the area of the Horn of Africa, the Red Sea,

In This Hemisphere Also,

and the approaching sea routes which permit her to close the vital routes that supply the oil. Thus, the Cape of Good Hope is the sole support of NATO in

Castro Goes After Blood

that area; its control is vital to assure a continuous

the bloody Communist revolution of Bogota, Colom bia, known as the "Bogotazo," in which hundreds

flow of petroleum to the West. Is the

Carter

Administration

aware

of the

above considerations? If so, why has it allowed Andrew Young to call the South African government "illegitimate"? Why has it permitted him to tell the blacks that they could use violent methods to overthrow the South African government? Why has it raised no objections against his urging them to bring economic sanctions to bear against it? By carefully muting any differences that he may have with Young, President Carter is undermining (though perhaps not

As early as 1948, Castro injected himself into

of people were brutally killed. After seizing power in 1959, he turned Cuba into a base for spreading guerrilla warfare and terrorism throughout the hemi sphere. In response, the United States severed diplo matic relations with that island country in 1961,

and the OAS imposed an economic blockade against it in 1964, which was helpful in dampening Castro's activities, even though it did not reach total effective ness because of Mexico's non-compliance and the con tinuing flow of goods from several Western European

Gatsha Buthelezi, agitator of South Africa's Zulus, gives the Communist clenched fist salute as Andrew Young looks on approv ingly. Young, who has given South African blacks permission to take the way of violent revolution, has called Castro a factor of stability in Africa.(AP photo).

CRUSADE 9

countries such as Chile, Colombia, and Uruguay,

4. In April, agreements between the U.S. and Cuba gave each country a 45 mile zone between Florida and the island country. Thus, Cuban fishing

and today some Latin American countries such as Argentina are still covered with blood due to these

vessels by acquiring the right to take some fish in the American zone, gained access to the Florida

activities.

coast. These concessions jeopardize the security of the United States and pose a new danger for Cuban exiles escaping from the island prison.

countries. The guerrilla warfare and terrorism ex

ported by Castro have caused thousands of deaths in

Although the OAS has retreated shamefully

in respect to the blockade, there has been no funda mental change in the tyrant of the Caribbean, only a modification in his methods. Previously, he menaced the continent with the bloody dagger of guerrillas;

today he also uses cyanide acid and other poisons, which kill bloodlessly and noiselessly but as effective ly as a dagger. He has also learned to smile and talk softly as a cover for the new impetus which he is giving to the so-called "wars of liberation." Castro has the same basic objectives in this hem

5. In the same month, basketball teams from two South Dakota universities went to Cuba with

the blessing of the Administration, and a group of Minnesota businessmen subsequently made a trip to the island.

6. In May, the cruise ship, the Daphne, carried American tourists from New Orleans to Havana.

Later in the month, the Daphne embarked from New

isphere as in Africa; conquest and the implantation of socialism. To further his design, he seeks economic aid from the United States to shore up his sagging

regime and greater access to the territories of the free nations of the West in order to facilitate the spread of subversion.

Carter's Policy Furthers Castro's Design in This Hemisphere I

It is possible to make a sound judgment of Pres ident Carter's policy toward Fidel Castro without con

•

4* I

sidering the former's subjective intentions. It is not even necessary to treat the human rights question, although we will touch on it later. We need only ask ourselves: in its concrete ap

plications, is that policy furthering Fidel Castro's in tention to impose "wars of liberation" in this hemi sphere like those unleashed against Africa? Or is it trying to prevent the realization of this goal by refu sing the economic aid that Castro seeks and by sup

Castro on ABC television promises that the United States will be socialist. According to the advice of his old friend Romoto Bettancourt, he is introducing Lenin and Stalin "without using the word which breathes out sulfuric vapors; Communism."

pressing all efforts to increase his influence or prestige? Let us see what the record shows.

York to repeat the performance. 7. In June, quasi-diplomatic relations were es

During the first few months of the President's incumbency, the following pro-Castro moves have

tablished between the United States and Cuba, thus

occurred:

giving Castro a base in the Czech embassy in the U-

1. In February, the Administration announced that it desired to negotiate the continuation of an anti-hijacking agreement between the United States and Cuba, while letting it be known that the latter

nited States.

8. In the same month, Fidel Castro, appearing on ABC national television, told the American people

wanted to open a dialogue on the new U.S. fishing law.

was not challenged either by the interviewer or by

2. In March, restrictions on travel to Cuba were lifted for American citizens.

3. In the same month, the Carter Administration

lifted the ban on Americans spending dollars in Cuba.

CRUSADE

that the United States will be socialist. This assertion President Carter.

The reader may judge for himself whether these steps — so numerous and coming so quickly — further Castro's designs of conquest in this hemisphere.

.^1 j- ;

v; '^ ' V*-

- \

■"T

Why hiisii't President Ccirtcr said these words?

Since President Carter has given the primacy to his human rights policy, we cannot but wonder that the question of human rights has not been pursued vigorously in respect to Cuba.

Some persons may object that all of this would be tantamount to interfering in the internal affairs of Cuba, which is too much to expect the President

That country has between 100,000 and 150,000 helpless Cubans confined in subhuman conditions in prisons and slave camps "not allowed to send or re ceive a letter, locked up like mad beasts in cells with steel plank covered windows and hermetically closed

While not granting this assertion, we consider that it invites us to study how scrupulous he has been about respecting the internal affairs of other Latin

doors, having only a hole in the corner for a sanitary facility." (Letter from Cuban political prisoners at Boniato prison, center of extermination and biological experimentation.) President Carter has not publicized these condi tions, nor has he made their abolition a pre-condition for the favorable concessionsalready granted to Cuba. Why hasn't he demanded free elections in Cuba? In internationally supervised elections, with total freedom of the press, Castro would be overwhelming ly defeated. We also may observethat the President has missed an excellent opportunity in not inviting the Cuban exiles in this country to the White House to tell their story about conditions in Cuba.

to undertake.

American nations.

Others Are the Object of a Different Policy, but It Also Favors the Communist Advance

Our policy toward the anti-communist nations

of Latin America appears to have some elements of consistency and some elements of inconsistency. First, we will consider the elements of inconsis tency.

While showing great restraint towards Cuba on the question of human rights, the Carter Administra

tion has risen tQ the level of zeal when given an op portunity to punish human rights violations — no matter how minor or poorly substantiated — in anticommunist nations. (Those being protected are subCRUSADE

versives and terrorists created by the activities of Castro himself.) But let us review the record of the Administra

tion. In an early phase, alleged human rights violations became the pretext for threatening to withdraw mil itary aid from certain anti-communist Latin American nations. These moves were further aggravated by pressure brought to bear against West Germany to cancel the sale of nuclear power plants to Brazil. As a result, a strong tide of reaction against the United States developed in Latin America, causing a cleavage to develop between this country and our

Mennonite lay worker who, on the basis of a few days in jail for associating with delinquents, castiga

ted the government for so-called human rights viola tions. Mrs. Carter said that she was very impressed with their statements and that she would tell Jimmy. The result of all this imprudence has been to stimu late a wave of left-wing violence in Brazil, all of which is aimed at upsetting the stability of the country. President Carter added teeth to her work by traveling to the Organization of American States(OAS) to press for an end to violations of human rights in all Latin American nations. (At present, Cuba is not a

friends south of the Border.

member of the OAS.)

The President has deepened the rift by sending his wife, Rosalyn Carter, on a semi-diplomatic mission to Latin America. Whenever she was in anti-com

Meanwhile, Treasury Secretary Blumenthal an nounced that U.S. economic aid to Argentina would depend on whether the Argentine military regime im proves its respect for human rights. American dele

munist countries, she stressed the issue of human

gates at the World Bank and Inter-American Bank

rights. In Brazil, she made a point of embarrassing the government by interviewing a bearded priest and a

urged the deferral of loan approvals to countries ac cused of human rights violations. (It should be noted

that Cuba is exempt from the immediate consequences of these decisions, because the House of Representa tives voted in May that no aid or trade could be nego tiated with that island country.) To show its disapproval of the anti-communist government of Chile, Washington invited former pres ident, Frei Montalba (the Chilean Kerensky), to the White House. This highly irregular invitation was ex tended in spite of considerable opposition within the State Department itself. The dialogues between Frei

and the Administration serve to encourage the forma tion of a broad alliance between the center-left

Christian Democracy (Frei's party) and the parties of the left, a combination which may seek to mount an effective opposition against the government. On the other hand, the legitimate Chilean Head of State has

Castro shows his Ideological feeling toward Brezhnev with an embrace.

not received an invitation to visit the White House. This not so subtle interference in the internal

as much as the conquest of the Cape of Good Hope

affairs of the anti-communist nation of Chile stands

will do in another.

in sharp contrast to the attitude displayed by Carter in the face of the rising strength of the Communist

A TFP Press release summarizing this position paper was wired by the UPI agency to all the nations of South America, where it was widely reproduced by the press. It has also been published in English and Spanish language papers in the United States. There are signs of a growing reaction to Carter's

Party in Italy and France. 'T think," Mr. Carter said, "the first premise on which we function is that the

European citizens are perfectly capable of making their own decisions about political matters through the free election process." Two points may be noted. The use of American influence is not considered when

it might be employed to prevent the Communists from coming into power. The free-election process is cheered at a time when it favors the ascent of Com

munism in Europe. In contrast, it is skillfully ignored in respect to any demands for it in Communist coun tries such as Cuba.

But there is more. Washington's mild-mannered approach to human rights violations by Latin Ameri can nations is not limited to Cuba. The leftist regimes in Peru, Mexico, Panama, and Jamaica are treated with a similar gentleness. An implacable hardness be gins to appear only when the anti-communist Latin American nations are mentioned.

Thus, we see that Carter's human rights policy is not without a certain consistency . . .

The American TFP issued a position paper proving that the effect of this policy would be to isolate the United States from her allies in Latin America, to weaken the anti-communist Latin Ameri

can nations in the face of subversion, and to favor the

advance of Communism in this hemisphere. {Crusade for a Christian Civilization, March-April 1977). An effective isolation of the United States from her anti-communist Latin American allies could ad

vance the cause of Communism in this hemisphere

policy. Thus, Peter L. Berger, Professor of Sociology at Rutgers, observes in a letter to The New York Times

that: "The dangers are very clear: Picking targets as seems politically convenient. Making our allies the disproportionate focus of our attacks (Communist nations are the worst offenders ...)Starting yet an other chapter in the American saga of self righteous ness ... If a few more countries join Brazil in loosen ing their ties with us, there may well be a retreat from the whole policy." Apparently, this message still hasn't reached the President.

In his recent statement in which he ex| •^■^cd an inclination to "aggressively challenge" the . iCt Union for influence over Cuba, but to do it in a

"peaceful" way, the implication is that this may be done by showering Cuba with gifts, donations, and economic assistance.

We believe that the American people are too intelligent to accept the notion that such favors will convert Castro ideologically and remove the danger that he poses to the hemisphere. And we ask that the reaction against these policies be intensified . . .

We place this cause in the hands of Our Lady of Caridad del Cobre, patroness of Cuba, and Guadalupe, as patroness of the three Americas . . . that the needs

of Christian Civilization here may be vindicated . . . CRUSADE

NEWS IN FOCUS THE MVS

OF INIQUITY

European public opinion was given the impres sion that President Carter and the Communist Parties

In considering the victory of the socialistcommunist alliance in the municipal elections in France, one may reflect upon what this means hap

^J^Western Europe are intrepid defenders of human

pening to the "First Daughter of the Church." France is a people and a land with such a profound undersunding and love of private property that it has pro duced, through the centuries, the most resplendent

anti-communist. All of this has increased the prestige of the Communist Parties in Europe who underneath it all still remain loyal to Moscow. Accordingly, does it not appear that, while re

plethora of wines and cheeses known to man. How could this same people take the suicidal step of giving a national electoral victory to those who would de

sistance to European Communism is being softened in this way, the events are being skillfully orchestrated to help Russia secure a peaceful capitulation of Europe to Communism?

prive them of their property? This mystery of iniquity is reminiscent of what occurred during the French Revolution when the nobility, instead of resisting the revolutionaries, meekly surrendered to them. This mystery of iniquity is also working in Italy, the seat of the Vatican. Thus we see that after being voted into office, the center-left Christian Democratic

Party agreed to consult secretly with the Communist Party before making govenmental decisions. Then at a later stage in the process, they began to consult openly with the Communist Party. Now the latter is saying that since it must share the responsibility, it

riglitV,"beings firmly'against the abuses of the Com munist Party in Russia and perhaps even "reasonably"

OAS MEETING IN GRENADA

The Carter Administration hopes to use the OAS

to carry out its policy on human rights in Latin Ameri ca. By making this policy a multi-national concern, it hopes to avoid charges that it is meddling in the in ternal affairs of individual nations. AMERICAN TFP CAMPAIGN ON UKRAINE DRAWS

is entitled to places in the Cabinet.As everyone knows, once the Communist Party gets positions in the Cab inet, it soon takes complete control.

INTERNATIONAL REPERCUSSIONS

EUROCOMMUNISM AND THE DISSIDENTS

the world press.

Europe is being led toward Communism by a deceptive maneuver called Eurocommunism. By op

TFP press releases on the campaign have been re produced or summarized in East-West Digest of Lon don, a Hungarian paperin 0\\\o,Dafikdat of Copenhagen, and in other American, Can

posing the hard line of Moscow, the Eurocommunists create an illusion of autonomy. This is being done in order to lull public opinion asleep in the face of the

The American TFP campaign in defense of Catholic Ukraine has been prominently featured in

and European papers.

Communist danger. This work is being enhanced by an enormous

A Ukrainian press service in Rome known as Visti Z Rymu ("News from Rome"), distributed an article praising the January-February issue of Crusade

piece of theater involving Communist or former Com

on Ukraine. It has been reproduced in the Toronto

munist dissidents, such as those of Charter 77, polit

papers Vilna Slovo and Nasha Meta, which is publish

ical figures from the East and the West, and the Com

ed by the Ukrainian Catholic Diocese of Toronto.

munist Parties of Western Europe.

The text of the "Reverent Petition to Paul VI,"

Moscow over the dissident Shcharansky. This great

which is being promoted by the American TFP, has been published in full in Schlach Peremohy (Munich), one of the most influential Ukrainian newspapers in

noise helped to amplify the voices of the Eurocom munists who were criticizing Moscow and favoring

the West, as well as in Homin Ukrainy of Toronto. The latter explained that it is being signed by Ukraini-

Thus, just before the Belgrade meeting, sharp exchanges developed between President Carter and

the dissidents.

CRUSADE

(Contimied on page 32)

AMBIENCES, CUSTOMS, AND CIVILIZATIONS

The Grandeur

of the King Dignifies the Cook Consider the aerial view of Windsor Castle shown in the

upper picture. The first impression one has is of a setting for a fairy tale â&#x20AC;&#x201D; the immensity of the edifice, the marvelous variety of its parts, the delicacy and strength affirmed in all of them, everything suggests that one is in the presence of some thing that goes far beyond daily reality. This edifice, this fantastic set of edifices, is at one and the same time the symbol and treasure chest of an institu tion; the British royalty.

In this symbol,like so many others of traditional England, the appearances do not as yet bear the mark of Protestantism, liberalism, or socialism. What is expressed in these granite forms is still the medieval and Catholic concept of the divine

origin of public power, the true majesty that should surround any political regime, and the paternal mark that should char acterize it.

Paternal mark, we say. This castle does not aim to show

mass, but talent. It was made not to intimidate, but to enchant. The subject who contemplates it does not tremble at its sight; he does not feel like fleeing, but like entering.

The relations between the great ones and the small ones

are influenced by this ambience. The nobility of the lord ia transmitted to his servant.

Thus the immense kitchen of Windsor, which is very authentically a kitchen, is indisputably a high, noble, and worthy kitchen of a castle, one that communicates something

of the royal dignity itself to the humble, servile' activity of the cook and gives it a splendor that is, as it were, regal. This is because in Christian civilization the grandeur of the lord does not humiliate the servant â&#x20AC;&#x201D; but elevates him.

Highly Aristocratic Institutions If space permitted, we would particularly enjoy developing fully the concept of "democracy" as the word is used in the documents of Pius XII. This word, frequently infested with all the demons of the Revo lution, takes on in the documents of the Pontiff, a new,original, and,so to speak,"exorcized"sense, that deserves to be studied more deeply.

Any person consecrating himself to such a study would soon see how different democracy is from what is understood by that word in so many political cir cles today. The affirmation of the august Pontiff in the al locution to the Roman nobility {Catolicismo, no. 64, April 1956) that all peoples, including the democratic peoples, must have eminently aristocratic institu tions would, even today, cause great surprise to more than one person. The Pontiff states: "Whence the ex istence in all the civilized people and the influence there of eminently aristocratic institutions, in the highest sense of the word, such as are certain acad emies of wide and well-merited fame. The nobility also belong to this number: without pretending to any privilege or monopoly, it is or ought'to be one of

able to capture a happy instant when the wind it self appears to be in collaboration with the noble note of the whole, as the banners that the cadets are

carrying so proudly are moved by it with imposing undulations.

The seat of this military school, West Point, expresses the same spirit, as the photograph on the facing page clearly shows. The harmonious lines of the facade have the enchantment and distinctio

the old English edifices. The stone is a severe anu strong material. The central body, flanked by two great towers with crenelations, has the look of a

those institutions, a traditional institution founded

fortress. At the same time, the immense window in

on the continuity of an ancient tradition." This is a great truth which this nation, held to be a paradigm of democracy, consciously or sub consciously recognizes. The uniform, the bearing and the march of the cadets in the picture above are clearly aristocratic.

the middle gives it a certain "something" that is like a church, a calm and welcoming sweetness that is posed like a great promise over the small and gracious entranceway. To the left, another edifice reinforces the military note of the scene with its tower. And at the right, a building of the same style appears to in vite one to study in a recollected and comfortable

Seriousness, pride, tradition, a sense of authority, a warrior spirit: all of these elements intrinsic to the notion of nobility are mirrored forth in them with an agreeable sharpness. Moreover, the photographer was 16

CRUSADE

ambience.

The old trees bring to mind the European castles. And a certain vague and discrete note of gentle, re-

posed, and luminous melancholy â&#x20AC;&#x201D; so proper to tra ditional ambiences â&#x20AC;&#x201D; appears to be spread about through the air. A great lawn situates the whole in respectable isolation. Anyone who wishes to go through these doors must walk a long way without having anything before him except this "decor," demanding, as it were, due attention and homage.

It seems to us that civilians would do well to

imitate the distinction of these cadets as they are shown here before the decision to make the academy coeducational. In so doing, they would be rolling back to some extent the wave of demagogic vulgarity and low jesting which has invaded our elections and our political circles in general where many elements, in order to show themselves to be democratic, con

-.4.,

- 1/^ A

sider it their obligation to show proudly their lack of manners, composure, and education. And what about the new coeducationality which has been introduced at West Point amidst so

much applause by the media? Aside from the many deplorable temptations to impurity which are pro vided by this new circumstance, we must see as well how this new practice will pull down this eminently aristocratic institution. In time, as a part of the generalized leveling and equalizing process, the stan dards of the young men will be brought down to accomodate themselves to those who are by nature

physically weaker; military discipline will become slack and the men soft... This will surely happen un less this trend is reversed. And the consequence of such a vulgarization will be the loss of an eminently aristocratic institution, which is, as Pius XII shows us,

absolutely essential to a democracy.

MEXICOA TIME BOMB By Gerald Campbell

Across the Mexican border comes not only narcotics

and guns but also human contraband. Estimates of the number of illegal Mexican aliens present in the United States vary.byt the most common figures fall within the range of from 6 to 8

million. The traffic northward is so heavy that border guards complain that they are insufficient in number, for the alarms at all the check points are going off at the same time. It is not the purpose of the present article to analyze the problems created in the United States by the presence of these

illegal aliens; the job displacement caused by a steady flow of cheap labor, the criminal rings operating out of Mexico and us ing Mexican children for shoplifting and prostitution expedi tions here, the heavy economic, social, and administrative pressures being placed on the State of California which bears the main brunt of this influx, the difficulties involved in re

turning these aliens to Mexico or of accomodating them, the violations of immigration law and the many problems involved in enforcement or amendment of the law, etc. It is also not our purpose to analyze in any depth the whole question of Mexican-American relations and the various adumbrations and

revolutionary official "establishment," which has persisted for so many years, is seeing its complete and stable control of the country diminish increasingly. The press has not given the information which this very crucial stage in the process of the life of Mexico merits, in formation which would show us the vitality and seriousness with which the Mexican people are facing the great ideologi

cal questions as the face of battle-hardened and heroic Mexico begins to show itself once again. I. THE FRONTS ARE ESTABLISHED

During Echeverria's regime, many governmental initi atives were unleashed to accelerate the leftist march. These

measures were pressed in the areas of economics (against pri vate property), foreign policy, education, and religion. As a consequence, various fronts of resistance were created, above all during the year 1975. These fronts, though they do not con stitute one single body, are in the final analysis aimed at one problem, the march of the Revolution in Mexico.

portents involved therein. We have a more modest aim. The exodus of6 to 8 million

persons from Mexico indicates that the fires of discontent are aflame in Mexico. Therefore, we turn our eyes upon that coun try with a view to analyzing the polarities that exist there.

Mexico finds herself at a crucial moment of history. The election of President Lopez Portillo in July 1976 is the refer

ence point for a great ideological and politico-social drama in which the roles of the participants and the final outcome re main to be defined.

Lopez Portillo's predecessor, Luis Echeverria Alvarez,

was able to impose a relative ideological calm during the years of his Marxist oriented regime. But this artificial tranquility, which began to tremble during the last two years of his rule, has now been definitively left behind, and there is a growing combat around profound ideological positions. As a result, the

CRUSADE

The Offensive Against Private Property Some decades before Echeverria assumed power,and even before the promulgation of the pro-Marxist constitution of 1917, a federal law of agrarian reform was established in 1910, which collectivized the greater part of the land, gathering the peasants together in "ejidos" or communities. Although these

collective farms contain 60 percent of the cultivated land in Mexico, their agricultural production is only a third of the overall production.

Echeverria Takes New Steps Against Agriculture. Al though a high governmental functionary of the Echeverria re gime recognized that agricultural production had declined greatly, the government contradictorily began carrying out an intensive campaign against private agriculture, which as we have

seen produces the most. Later it would act to eliminate the minimal legal guarantees which prevent the possessors of the farmland from being directly and summarily stripped of it.

Echeverria's Initiatives Against Industry and the First Reactions. Under Echeverria's programs, the state takeover of private enterprises increased enormously. For example,in 1975,

it arbitrarily nationalized the wholesale food companies in the country. According to some Mexican businessmen the govern ment thus came to possess or exercise control over more than a thousand companies which were formally in the hands of

private individuals. In addition, it at the same time controlled basic industries such as edible oil, electricity, mining, rail roads, agriculture, and petroleum production, as well as hotels, nightclubs, and bicycle factories, During this same period, the State, by controlling paper, was able to impose a continual threat to the free press. The

private industry of publishing being left more and more with out that vital commodity, publishers and editors were obliged increasingly to retire from their occupations. At the same time.

State enterprises such as the pro-Marxist Fonda de Cultiira Economica (Fund for Economic Culture) dominated the mar

ket and spread totalitarian venom.

So great was the wave of state takeovers during the Echeverria regime that Le Monde affirmed they would in the long run carry out the implantation of socialism in Mexico. In April 1975, the Assembly of the National Confedera tion of Industrial Chambers issued a call to the government to

at least respect the law, which grants private enterprise a role as consultant to the State, especially in respect to those meas ures that affect their sector of the economy. The Secretary of Industry and Commerce countered angrily that the sectors be ing affected would not be consulted. President Carter and Lopez Portillo, president of the leftist

Shortly thereafter, the Consejo Coordinador Empresarial (Council for the Coordination of Private Enterprise) made a

oriented Mexican regime. Lopez Portillo was favored with an invitation from the White House.

declaration of principles in defense of the natural right of pri vate property. The Council pointed out that private property is primary and inviolable and that it includes the means of

production. It affirmed the social function of the whole sector of private enterprise and its basic role in the economy of the country. Government sources answered by uttering the usual adjectives against these businessmen who were opposed to socialization.

The offensive against private property carried out by the

government soon reached a critical point, bringing about a great increase in economic hardship for the country. As a con

epoch'of President Avila Camacho. An official economist noted

that the strong growth of foreign debt was putting ir metarv stability and the very national sovereignty in danger. d, it was not long after this that the government determined to float the peso, thereby causing economic chaos which even ex tended to American businesses immediately across the border. The valiant review Legitinia Defensa observed that the economic misery was caused by the structural changes imposed

sequence, unpopular measures were taken which caused a size

by the government and the lack of guarantees for the investor. It concluded that the next government would be economically

able increase in the cost of living as well as an increase in the

throttled.

tax on houses and the use of light. According to Centra de Estiidios Econoinicos del Sector

Nevertheless, it is well to note that the problem of subsistance in Mexico became more acute not only because of the

Privadu (Center of Economic Studies of the Private Sector),

measures of internal socialization but also because of the left

inflation grew more during this period than in the disastrous

ist foreign policy of the Echeverria government.

CRUSADE 19

An International Campaign Moving the World to the Left One of the principal causes of the shortage of certain

Atheistic Teaching for the Children Intellectuals of a Marxist ideology' were charged by

foodstuffs in Mexico is the commerce with Cuba.

Victor Bravo Ahuja, Secretary of Public Education, to write

During Echeverria's regime, the "middle man" was ac cused of causing the lack of basic foodstuffs such as "frijoles." Meanwhile, these were appearing among the principal food

Mexican children.

stuffs exported to Cuba, having been bought for cash by the financial entities of the Mexican State. Construction material

new textbooks, which then became obligatory for instructing Atheism Was Spread Through a Materialist Explanation of Nature and History, In these books, vengeful attacks were made against the Catholic Church by deforming historical

also became scarce for the same reason, that is to say, to pro vide more Mexican assistance to the regime that oppresses the Cuban people. When the country committed itself to ah agree ment to supply petroleum to Cuba at a low price, Fidel Castro affirmed that he had never had so much support from Mexico as had been given to him since Echeverria came to power.

studying social science received the tasks of writing a biography of Ho Chi Min and of tracing the military campaigns of Mao

During an official visit to Communist China, Victor

the blackboard the hammer and sickle." And this was the

Bravo Ahuja, Secretary of Public Education, became very en thusiastic over the Marxist-Leninist educational system elabor ated in Peking. He affirmed that "its principles and those in

force in Mexico tend to the same end" and that "the technique of directing children in their activities, in order to incorporate them into the revolutionary process, will be applied in Mexico on the basis of the Chinese experiments." Yao Lin, the repre sentative of the Ministry of Education in China, answered

that his country "admires the effort that Mexico is making

events. They praised the "learned German," Karl Marx, as well as the "success" of Mao and the cultural revolution. Children

on the map of China. The Guide for Teachers proclaimed that at a certain stage "the teacher will ask the children to draw on whole general tone.

The courses of so-called sex education were, as always, disgusting pornography put forth under the cover of human zoology. For the writers of these books, the different forms of depravity were normal.

It soon became clear that the great socialist offensive was of a greater profundity than the mere maneuverings of the cabinet, for the government was attacking the children and the' conscience of Mexico directly.

through education to put an end to the forces that threaten it." Upon the initiative of Echeverria, Mexico became one of

the first countries to establish diplomatic relations with the Communist regime of South Vietnam.

During his period in office, the Minister of Foreign Relations (Rabosa) dedicated himself energetically to gaining

Bravo Ahuja did not hide the Marxist intentions of the government, and on August 20, he affirmed: "Even in the far

thest parts of Mexico children have been initiated into the management and knowledge of the scientific and historical method."

acceptance for the government of Fidel Castro in the United

The Ancient Courage Rose Like the Phoenix from the

States. Thousands of Cuban refugees demonstrated in Washing ton against the maneuvers of the Mexican government. How ever, the regime continued its campaign and sent delegations of dancers to celebrations in honor of the Castro tyranny.

Almost Extinguished Embers. In many parts of the country, great manifestations occurred in repudiation of the new ed ucational program. Parents closed schools, sent the textbooks back to the Secretary of Education, and visited the schools to

President Echeverria even went so far as to visit Cuba of

be sure that Marxism was not being taught there. La Accion

ficially. According to the government publication Carta de

Catolica Juvenil Mexicana, the Asociacion Nacional Civica

Mexico, both "third world leaders. .. agreed that it is necessary

Feminina, and the combative Union Nacional de Padres de

to join forces to intensify the struggle against imperialism,...

Familia denounced the Communist and immoral content of

emphasized their satisfaction at the victory won by the peoples

the textbooks.

of Vietnam and Cambodia," and "... rendered heartfelt and

respectful homage to Allende. They rejoiced together in the progress that the two governments had made in exchanges and in all kinds of agreements. Finally, the tyrant of the Caribbean accepted an invitation from Echeverria to visit Mexico.

Echeverria's support for and nostalgia for Allende led him to put Communists expelled from Chile in important positions in Mexico as advisers, thereby resulting in his being called "Comrade Echeverria."

In an amazing trip through Saudi Arabia, Israel, and

Jordan, he played a ridiculous role by making entirely different and contradictory declarations in each country. All of this was done with the confessed desire of having himself elected Secre tary General of the United Nations.

CRUSADE

The women said without any beating around th

"We don't want either Communism or Socialism." The ta. ^ rs

expressed themselves through their spokesmen:"the present textbooks are a political arm of the government, which in fact is favoring the advance of Communism in our country." And they observe that these books represent "a breakdown of the principal values of our nation."

Children have participated in demonstrations wearing white shirts "to signify great ideals and purity as a fundamental moral value." From the Federal District to Durango, from Puebla to Zacatecas, from Morelia to Jalisco, the people have gone to the streets, asking for withdrawal of the corrupting texts. "To love a child is to defend him from the Communist

textbooks" is one of the slogans made by the parents. In the

street, a poster was even more direct: "To love a child is to burn the books."

In the final documents of Youth for Liberty, the Pact of Remedios made manifest that "the social political system

The government has resorted to repression by incarcer

that presently holds is undergoing a destructive onslaught,

ating parents and children, especially in Jalisco. Why was there

which has been particularly accentuated during these last six years, and they have turned their backs on the spiritual princi

no outcry by the pious defenders of human rights against these abuses of the citizenry? The defense remains in the hands of the oppressed Mex

icans themselves. In a significant discourse delivered in Tepati-

plan it was said: "let our presence and our voice be the princi pal warning that their purposes will meet the manly resistance of the Mexican people, who believe in God,love their freedom, and fight for the exaltation of their country." The Bishops Attack the Books but Not the System That Generates Them. The popular pressure rose so much that a number of bishops spoke against the textbooks. The Bishop of Mazatlan observed that the book of social science "exalts

the Communist governments" and that the book of natural sciences is "converting Mexico into an immense brothel." Nevertheless, the general tone was to attack the texts angrily as the circumstances demanded, while taking care notto attack

the system that generated, edited, and distributed them as its own. "It is not a question of oppostion to the government," one of them said. Thus while the instrument was being opposed,

the agent who had worked to convert Mexico into what was said above was left safe, and explicitly so, in many cases. Moreover, various progressives have refused to authorize the assistance of Catholic Associations at several acts of pro test against the textbooks.

The Vigilant Youth Mexican youth has manifested itself. In August 1975,

ples which have given heart to Mexico all through its history." They attacked the leftist measures of the regime, most especially its "third worldism" in which it puts itself side by side with tyrants like that of Cuba, the growing statism, and the livros de texto obligatorio, that is, obligatory textbooks which are

corrupting the youth. The directives "promise to be vigilant so that the spectre of totalitarianism may be defeated in these

moments when the Mexico of the 21st century is in gestation."

A Blow Against the Most Sacred and Symbolic Edifice in Mexico The Basilica of Our Lady of Guadalupe is the symbol and heart of Mexico. It fixes Mexico and the American contin

ent in an enduring alliance first and above all by the design of the Most Holy Virgin who selected the place where the edifice would be built and gave the graces which resulted in a promi nent Mexican architectural style in which the native features and porticos impose themselves proudly. The agile bell towers

watch and invite with grace, as the central cupola warns from on high of the presence of something very sacred, which is confirmed by the continuous flow of multitudes of Catholic

pilgrims to the basilica, the centuries of prayers before the miraculous image which the Virgin has given us of Herself, and the countless extraordinary graces received through Her inter-

twenty youthful organizations from all over the country held their first national meeting in the city of Los Remedios in the State of Mexico. In a manifesto issued at the opening of the

meeting, they showed themselves to be "concerned about the historical crossroads through which our country is passing"

opposed to socialism, to the opening toward Cuba, and the "threats" â&#x20AC;&#x201D; which are no longer so veiled â&#x20AC;&#x201D; "to impose here a new bureaucratic dogmatism, a strict control over our work

Now the basilica hangs under a cloud for it has been transformed into a museum. Alongside of it in a place the Virgin Mary did not choose, a new basilica has been constructed in the shape of a closed coliseum or a flying saucer. This shocking change was initiated during the Echeverria

regime, A spokesman of the National Commission of Sacred

and our life, and a lid on freedom of expression and the end of

Art said that the style of the new basilica was due to the fact that sacred art should no longer have "symbolic and monu

a free Mexico."

mental content." The project was carried out under the pa-

iJUVEHTUD^CIHSTD ES TUR[y

Mexican youth in manifestation in honor of Christ the King. The placard reads: "Youth: Christ the King is present in Hermosillo."

HERHDSILID PRE5ENTE

El CRUSADE

-rr.-r

V-

JL ^

The Basilica of Our Lady of Guadalupe at the site selected by the Blessed Virgin. Now it has been transformed by the progressive clergy and the Mexican regime into a museum, according to a practice already common in Communist countries.

tronage of the government and high figures of the Episcopate

the situation into focus very well by its reference to "thousands

who apparently also desired that the ancient basilica be turned

of heroic Mexicans" who have died, thereby evoking the mem

into a museum. El Herado, a newspaper of the capitol, admit

ory of the Cristero martyrs,and to ''those who wear the miters,"

ted that there were projects similar to this for the whole coun

in this way calling our attention to the sad and clear reality of the drama of the Church. These two points of meditation are very appropriate for the Mexican conscience at this cross

try, in which "regional museums of sacred art" would be created in all the ancient churches. This precisely is what the Communists have done with the ancient churches in Russia, Ukraine, Lithuania, etc.

roads of the history of that country.

We should also note in this respect that the Echeverria government decreed that the State has jurisdiction and the

II. THE MEXICAN CONSTITUTION; ITS ANTI-CHRISTIAN DESIGN

right of property over all places of worship even though they be private chapels in private homes.

Voices of Protest. These have appeared especially in the Federal capital and in Monterrey where the intrepid maga zine Integridad combatted the project. And in the capital of Jalisco, Garibi Velasco carried out a strong counter offensive against it in his publication La Arena Tepeyac, which in re ferring to this monstrous deed said: "Thousands of heroic Mexicans have died for us so that the persecuting government

would not sack and snatch away the temples from the Catholics by dedicating them to other uses, and now those who wear the miters are making a museum out of nothing less than the fa mous National Basilica of Guadalupe." This statement brings

CRUSADE

In order to understand the Mexican situation properly, we need to be familiar with the Constitution of 1917, which

is deployed like artillery directly against Catholicism and

Christian Civilization. Since 1917, it. has been applied inter mittently like a battery that fires only when it has good tar

gets before it but that always looks for an opportunity to fire. Articles 27 and 130

The incredible violence of the Constitution is especially manifest in Articles 27 and 130. We will cite some passages: "the education imported by the State will be socialist,

V v., - .-,

wKi*

The new basilica is shaped like a flying saucer. It has been erected at a site which Our Lady did not pick.

and in addition to excluding all religious doctrine, it will com

or destined for the administration, propaganda, or teaching of

bat fanaticism and organize its teachings and activities in such a way that it will permit the creation in the youth of a rational

religious worship, will pass immediately in full right to the dominion of the nation, to be destined exclusively for the

and exact concept of the universe and of social life." The athe

"The religious associations called churches, whatever

public services of the Federation or of the State of their juris dictions. Those temples which will be erected in the future for public worship will be the property of the nation." As previously indicated, Luis Echeverria gave a new im pulse to this legislation by decreeing that all chapels, u r they be semi-public or private, would also come to be the pro perty of the State, even though they be found within other

their creed be, will in no case have the capacity to acquire,

property (such as within the private house of an individual

possess, or administer real estate nor capital invested in it;

person). . .

istic and corrupting textbooks imposed by Echeverria come to mind all by themselves.

"The law does not permit the establishment of monastic orders, whatever be their denomination or the objective for which it is wished to create them."

those who have such at the present time, by themselves or through some person who acts for them, will enter under the

"The law does not recognize any legal personality for

dominion of the nation, and the people are conceded the right

the religious groups called churches." "The legislatures of the State will alone have the faculty

to denounce those goods which are found in such a case. A

to determine, according to local necessities, the maximum

proof of presumption will be sufficient to declare such a de nunciation to be well-founded. The temples destined for public worship are the property of the nation, represented by the Federal government, which will determine those that ought to continue to be destined for their objects. The Episcopal re sidences, rural houses, seminaries, asylums or schools of re

number of ministers of the cults."

"In every temple, there must be a person in charge of it, responsible before public authority for the fulfillment of the laws about religious descipline in that temple and for the ob jects of worship." In order not to overwhelm the reader with too many

ligious associations, convents, or any other edifices constructed

quotations, we will conclude with one that shows the enemies

CRl>SADE 23

of Christianity are also the foes of Christian Civilization in its fundamental institutions by presenting the stipulation about total statism which underlies Article 27: "The property of the lands and waters included within the limits of the national ter

ritory belongs first of all to the nation." This clause poses a constant threat as we have already seen from Echeverria's man ifestations of hostility against the small proprietors. This, along

Repeatedly the Pontiff expressed the hope that at least "the 'constitutional' laws would not be applied perversely." But it was useless. Several times, when the government was

obliged to make a tactical withdrawal and attenuate the per secution, the people were induced to become calm on the basis of this hope, which was always defrauded. This commentaries of the Pope on the Mexican situation

with the other facts we have given, make clear that his govern ment was the legitimate offspring of those who implanted this

remain timely today: "Add to all of this the legal prohibition

socialist and anti-Christian Constitution of 1917 and who also

the effective action exerted over the teachers to make them

violently persecuted the Church in the decade of the thirties, those against whom theCristeroshad already fought so valiantly.

communicate to the souls of youth the lies of impiety and the principles of a shameful immorality, measures which cause no small damage to the Christian parents who wish to conserve

of the teaching of Catholic doctrine in the primary schools and

intact the innocence of their children." {^Acerba Anw7.)

fy A r jt'

The strong words of Pius XI were reinforced by those of Pius Xll: "The singular conditions of your country oblige us to call your attention to the necessary, imperious, and indis pensable care of the children, for whose innocence traps are

J 'â&#x2013;

laid and whose Christian education and formation are subjected

to such a harsh trial. On all Mexican Catholics are imposed these two grave precepts: the first, a negative one, to keep their

â&#x2013; '

children away from the impious and corrupting school as much as possible; the second, a positive one, to give them a most scrupulous religious instruction and due assistance to maintain their spiritual life." {Firinissimam Co)ista>3tia}n,l9i7)

Mexican Cristeros decapitated by Mexican Communists.

Seminary library in Guadaiaraja, as it was before it was scat tered and destroyed by the Communists.

The Condemnation of Pius XI

and the Injunctions of Pius XII

Thus Pius XII recommended the resistance of the Catho

lic people by means that are morally licit and proportional to the circumstances. And he asked for a "Christian Restoration"

Through his encyclical Iniquis Affictisque of November

in Mexico. Due to the heroic and brilliant resistance of the

1926, Pius XI solemnly condemned the Constitution of 1917.

He declared the Constitution to be "unworthy of a civilized

people, made in the name of Christ the King, the Revolution in Mexico had been forced to recognize that it could not pro

people" and to be "completely lacking all the essential char

ceed too rapidly. In fact, various revolutionary laws were even

acteristics of the law." He noted that the "recrudescence of

abrogated, though it is not within the scope of this essay to elaborate them or describe the concrete events. Nevertheless,

barbarism and persecution of the Church" was caused by "sub versive doctrines in the social and political order."

Crusade

beginning in 1937, the omnipresent revolutionary constitu-

tion became definitively installed through the whole system of power that controls the Mexican Revolution. As a result, a difficult situation has arisen for Christian consciences.

At that time, Pius XII compared the situation produced by the Mexican revolutionary process to the"somber regions of Russia." As previously indicated, that process as it extended itself reached an apex in the Echeverria regime at which time it began to accelerate itself toward a total Sovietization. That is the true end of the so-called Mexican Revolution.

III. GOING FROM ONE SYSTEM TO ANOTHER

to radicalize the process, reinforcing centralism everywhere. Thus, Echeverria took measures to assure that governmental positions were occupied only by those loyal to the leftist

direction. Accordingly, a law of pensions in the Army was used to remove many influential chiefs, a number of whom had been responsible for outstanding anti-subversive action. Con sistent with these measures taken to weaken the military,

Echeverria gave the Army demoralizing tasks, such as simple labor in the civil sphere. Although Echeverria sometimes spoke against totalitari anism, all of his works promoted it. For example, he criticized

the preceding stage of the system for having permitted indus

What is the system controlling the Mexican Revolution through which the Constitution of 1917 became definitively installed in the late thirties, the system which has been govern ing our neighbor to the south for so many years?

PRI (Partido Revolucionario Institucional â&#x20AC;&#x201D;

Institutional Revolutionary Party) The government party that incarnates the "Mexican Re volution" is Partido Revolucionario Institucional (PRI), pre viously known as the National Revolutionary Party. This system (PRI) is a conglomerate in which are grouped "moderate" Marxists and liberal leftists. It is a kind of general pact of in terested parties who together constitute an effective dictator ship. The PRI, as it exercises absolute control over the political life of the country, has the machinery that maintains in power

the various authorities as they are given their turn in office. For many years, the PRI followed the line of Western liberals, particularly those in the United States who busy them selves with protecting Latin American leftists. Accordingly, a strong connection still exists between the PRI and the liberals of this country.

Also within the PRI may be found a party of democratic inspiration, situated slightly to the right, and a pair of radical leftist parties. Since these have veiy little importance politically, they are tolerated by the official PRI.

trial private enterprise. When criticizing the "moderates," the Marxists of the PRI always speak like a master of ceremonies. And indeed history shows that in the long run the former al ways play the game of the latter.

A Planned Metamorphosis of the System Objectively speaking, we believe that this crisis, though an attempt to change the system, was really a maturation of the very substance of the old regime of the PRI. The various groups engaged in this tactical fight in order to shake the sys tem out of the relative inertia into which it had fallen as a

result of its artificiality and its total failure to advance through popular persuasion, a failure which was not surprising in view of the good sense of the Mexican people. In referring to some workbooks for the training of edcators imposed by the Peruvian socialist government, Haya de la Torre, a former political leader of that country said that it was "alarming" to see a frontal attack being mounted against the spiritual values of the Peruvian people. In a declaration made recently to the leftist review Oiga, he affirmed: "I lived through a situation like that in Mexico, where I was Secretary of the Ministry of Education, but there they rectified it. With the Russian influence came extremism and from this came the

revolts of the Cristeros and all of those things. But now they have returned to equilibruim ... and they have entered into a kind of coexistence:"

Crisis in the Mexican Political System As Communist violence erupted through the student agi tation which occurred periodically in 1968,the political system controlling Mexico began to undergo a change. An attempt was made to transform the artificial student agitation into a myth of popular unrest hungry for socialist radicalization. Concurrently, official personalities started adopting more radi cally leftist positions, presumably in response to that which was being promoted as the popular demand. At the same time, many people attributed the approaching crisis to a massive

There we have it. From the frontal attacks made against Christianity during the 20's and 30's, the system was obliged to step back and arrange a tactical coexistence. Then under Echeverria, there was a return to the offensive. It was

morphosis of the same revolutionary establishment. Accordingly, we must not believe, then, that the natur al state of the revolutionary establishment is "coexistence"

(the moral credentials of which can be disputed at great length) but rather that of attack. If the system did not always make frontal attacks, it is because it did not feel that it had

the strength to do so. It is the most elementary logic.

Communist infiltration.

Various cliques appeared among the leaders of the PRI.

Apparently, a large number of people of the rank and file and many functionaries of the system were unhappy with the changes. And violent dissensions were provoked. Nevertheless, the government of Echeverria,instrument of the PRI, continued

IV. THE TACTICAL "WITHDRAWAL' OF LOPEZ PORTILLO

Lopez Portillo, Echeverria's successor, faced the growing economic chaos brought about by Echeverria's policies and a

CRUSADE 25

people in reaction against his third-worldism, atheistic and cor rupting textbooks, and his assaults against agricultural and in dustrial properties in the private sector and even against the

The "Mexican Revolution" fought and fights atrociously against religion. It prepared itself and continues to prepare to hand Mexico over definitively to international socialism. It

Basilica of Guadalupe itself.

proclaimed and continues to proclaim hypocritically a one-sided

Lopez Portillo, as a part of the same revolutionary es tablishment as Echeverria, had the apparent options of contin uing the direction of Echeverria or of making a tactical with

focus on the native Indian, which, in a nation which is a mar

drawal in order to calm public opinion.

He chose to hold the line on as many revolutionary ad vances as possible, to step back in some areas, and to advance

in others under the cover of pursuing democracy. He has taken the following steps: 1. He has ratified an extensive land expropriation car ried out in Sonora last November, but has agreed to pay com pensation for almost half the confiscated land. Thus, he seeks to hold the line on Echeverria's policy while dressing it in a more conservative cloak.

2. In foreign policy, the friendly relations with Cuba remain, but are less obvious, because he has abandoned tem

porarily the third-world militancy and latent anti-Americanism

of his predecessor while seeking warmer relations with Washing ton. The latter is of little significance, since Washington has now established quasi-diplomatic relations with Cuba, except, that is, to show that the policy of Mexico toward Cuba really

riage of Spanish-stock and Indian peoples having formed mes tizos par excellence, is anachronistic and anti-historical. The "Mexican Revolution" forms a united front against Mexico: from Christian doctrine to the traditional institutions,

from the destruction of the Basilica of Guadalupe to the de struction of the family, from the destruction of the racial

family as such to the elimination of private property and agri cultural production. In precisely the terms in which the universal Revolution has been characterized by Professor Plinio Correa de Oliveira, we may characterize the "Mexican Revolution": It is universal,

one, total, dominant, and it follows a process. It is nota question of various trees burning simultaneously but that of a whole

forest on fire. If the wood is still green, the fire may delay and even flicker softly before rising to devour it. The objective of that fire is the forest, the true Mexico which is all Mexican.

Accordingly, the various problems of Mexico are one single problem. (Continued on page 32)

hasn't changed. 3. Instead of blaming the private sector for Mexico's

ills, he invites Mexican businessmen to cooperate with him, encouraging them to invest through fiscal and other incentives.

This represents a tactical withdrawal from the policy of his predecessor.

4. In a show of democracy obviously favoring the longterm advance of the "Mexican Revolution," he has decided

Applauded by 1000 priests...

apparently to legalize the Communist Party for the first time in 40 years.

As yet, these measures have not succeeded in lulling the Mexican people into a state of tranquility. In fact, the reaction

Criticized by Moscow

appears to be growing. Conservative forces are campaigning for

the adoption of more conservative economic and foreign policies and the dismissal of radical socialists held over from the

Echeverria government. Opposition to government policies is increasingly evident among second-level officials, as can be seen from press reports of local governors and police providing support for various public conservative manifestations against the establishment. In addition, the collaboration of progressive members of the hierarchy and clergy with Marxism has become the object of a growing concern among the Catholic people throughout Catholic Mexico.

V. MEXICO: TO BE OR NOT TO BE .. .

AN IMPRESSIVE BOOK!

H^kThis book, based on 220 documents, shows how

stalled in a Catholic country, and after its overthrow are try ing to restore it.

When it was published in Spain, 1061 Catholic priests welcomed it in a public declaration as "most timely" and wished it a large diffusion. But the Kremlin did not like it, and Radio Moscow

Bi^attacked it 4 times, defending the Chilean bishops!.. .

This book will show you how perplexed and anguished

The "Mexican Revolution" is condemned by the Church.

Catholic majorities are forming in the West a Church of Si

To begin with it is not Mexican. The Mexican flag, which

lence analogous to that existing behind the Iron Curtain.

was established in 1821, symbolizes very well the Mexico of always. Its colors make explicit the values with which Mexico

442 pages

$6.75 plus 35c p(

was born as an independent nation: the white stripe, the purity of the Catholic religion; the green, national independence;

LUMEN MARIAE PUBLICATIONS P. O. Box 99455 Erieview Station

and the red, the union of the Spanish element with the native.

Cleveland, Ohio 44199

^^^bishops and priests helped a Marxist regime to be in

CRUSADE

THE TRIBUNAL OF FOUQUIER-TINVILLE By Harold Wyn Newcastle

Let us imagine that our reader is a

contemporary American world traveler who is permitted to go backward in time nearly 200 years, and to arrive in Paris during the year 1785, shortly before the occurrence of the French

Revolution. Let us suppose, moreover,

that, this being his first visit to that resplendent center of European culture, grounded in the most refulgent traditions

all of its beauty: first the high buttress es which surround the apse, then the

made of black and white squares of

majesty of the rose window on the

velvet tapestry embroidered with fleur de lis and gold, and its roof(the greatest marvel of the palace) made up of

transept side and finally, a little before the boat goes under the arches of a bridge, the splendor of the legendary facade, golden with the rays of the setting sun. As the boat is drawn toward the right bank at the end of the island, it curves

of Christendom, he has as his most

gently with the bend in the river and

immediate desire the acquisition of a general panoramic view of the city, and that, to achieve this end, he wisely

continues tranquilly on its course. The reader, transported by the marvels he has seen, continues looking to his right and encounters a new surprise. Along the bank of the river, hieratic and severe, appear four towers as old

decides to proceed through it by float

ing down the Seine on one of the innumerable boats then crowding the

marble, its walls covered with blue

arches of sculpted live oak covered with blue .and gold. In the back, he sees a picture of the Crucifixion, sometimes attributed to Durer and sometimes to

Van Eyck. A large stone is decorated with a has relief representing Louis XVI positioned between the personifications of Truth and Justice. So great is the grandeur, solemnity, and pomp of the ambience, that a king, upon contem plating this room, affirmed: "looking at such things one is proud to be the

surface of the river.

as those of Notre Dame. Connecting

king of France."

After being en route only a short time, our reader is impressed by the continual coming and going of many ships of diverse sizes and types, loaded

these towers is an assemblage of walls, columns, chimneys, roofs, and sky

In the Palace of the Parliament,

the Revolutionary Tribunal

lights. Behind this intimate association of forms is the spire of Saint Chapelle,

the same palace several years later after

with wheat and coal, with fruits and

the tiny church of light and color which

the

potatoes, with silks and woolens. His

St. Louis IX had constructed to house

attention is also drawn to the noisy movement along the banks: stevedores

some of the thorns employed in the passion of Our Lord Jesus Christ.

would he see. then? To be precise, let us imagine that in the spring of 1794 he arrives by the same route as before.

raising their cargoes, men rolling barrels, shouts rising from every quarter, orders

Finding himself alongside the Palace

vibrating in the air and chants filling the ambience with every nuance of rhythm, sound, and tone. It is truly said that the Seine is the artery of Paris and that Paris is the heart of France.

Anyone who knows Paris knows

It is a solemn moment...

of Justice of Paris, the reader disembarks in order to become better acquainted with the venerable edifice. A stairway

almost 60 feet long leads him into the interior of that monumental building. As he continues to his right, he comes

What if the reader were to return to Revolution

had

occurred? What

The entrance of the edifice no longer pleases him by offering him a view of the spire of St. Chapelle.(The Revolu tion tore down that tower because it

was "aristocratic.") He soon discovers that the rt

the "Lost Steps" no longer she is the Chapel of Saint Nicholas nor the statues of St. Louis and Charlemagne.

that at its center the Seine divides into

to the heart of the Old Palace: the great hall of Lost Steps. In one of the corners

two branches which curl around three

of this enormous salon, between the

very well-known little islands. As the reader enters the tributary to his left, he sees to his right, on the third island,

statues of Charlemagne and St. Louis,

work of marble has been demolished

he sees a tiny chapel dedicated to St.

almost within reach of his hand, the

imposing, proud, and majestic Cathedral of Notre Dame, queen of all the gothic

Holy Sacrifice of the Mass had been celebrated daily without fail. At the opposite end of the salon, two doors

churches of France and of the world.

open to the "Great Chamber" of the

together with its bas reliefs. The tapes tries of fleur de lis have been completely stripped away, and only whitewash covers the walls. Similarly, the roof of golden ogives no longer charms the eye, being hidden behind coarse burlap.

As the boat eases forward, the reader is full of admiration , for the Cathedral

Parliament, famous all over the world

The picture of the Crucifixtion has

for the majesty of its history and the

appears to turn slowly, as if to show

richness

given way to papers on which appear the Declaration of the Rights of Man

Nicholas where for five centuries the

of its

decoration: its floor

In the Great Chamber, the desolation

is even greater. The monumental stone

CRUSADE

and

the Constitution

of the French

Republic. Below these drab presenta

tions are three pedestals of plaster which bear the busts of Marat, Brutus, and Le Pelletier.

ving once been seen playing ball with the dauphin; and the Marquis of Apehon

what conditions you might expect to find in such a place.

for having a three-year-old letter from the Archbishop of Paris containing

Dozens of Prisons

words about celebrating a Mass. Also considered suspicious was a 77-year-old woman who had lodged

Thus the reader sees that plaster has superseded marble, burlap is cover ing the live oak, Marat and Brutus

two nuns in her house. According to

have replaced Charlemagne and St.

the police report, she had "Church

Louis, and the "Rights of Man" have

ornaments

displaced the Cross. In short, the Revolution is domina

fanaticism in her house."

ting France. Since palaces brought nobility to

seized,

and

other instruments of

Replace the Bastille Five years ago, the Revolution had overthrown the Bastille, "symbol of ty

ranny and oppression." And now it had created dozens of prisons a thousand times worse, certainly symbols of lib

erty and justice."

All of these persons were accused, and

condemned

death.

For example, the prison of St. Lazarus was "a true hell, where the

jailers did everything to mistreat, op

mind, the term "Palace of Justice"

press, injure, and rob the prisoners." Similarly, Bicetre was "an ignoble place, a kind of terrible and disgusting

was quickly discarded, as but one of the prohibitions enforced during that

shocking period. It was not long before

ulcer, impossible to look at and having

justice had ceased to exist.

a fetid odor which poisoned the air for

If the reader doubts what we say,

a radius of 700 meters." At the famous

or finds any exaggeration in our affir

Conciergerie, the

mation, we invite him to examine what

jailers were always followed by fero

was done in that place (then called

cious dogs. In addition, there were

simply "The Tribunal") in the name of justice. Perhaps he will want to

other dens of horror, such as the Abbey, La Force, the Luxemburg, St. Pelagia,

continue there in Paris in that year of

the Chatelet, and the Buds; as well as

1794 in order to be able to confirm

a certain number of private mansions

our affirmation with his own eyes.. .

perpetually drunk

which had been confiscated and trans

formed into jails.

Nothing Is Easier Than To Ce Considered "Suspicious"

Within these unimaginably unlivable

places were all those whom the Re volution considered to be suspicious.

It is well that we advise the reader

Crowded together without any kind of

that his stay in Paris may not be without inconveniences. Being a newcomer to

hygiene were men and women, 80-year-

the city, it is very probable that some one will consider him to be suspicious.

common criminals and honest persons. All of these were living together in the most horrible promiscuity, sleeping two or three on the same bed, or simply throwing themselves on the hard ground.

old persons and 15-year-old children,

There is a law in force to this effect.

According to the law, suspicious persons are "all those who by their conduct,

These prisons never remained over

relations or words show themselves to

be the enemies of liberty" or "all those

Men were condemned and executed for

who were nobles or to whom a certifi

having a playing card bearing the re

cate of citizenship has been denied." Since it has already been shown in practice that all persons whom the po

presentation of a king.

lice want to arrest arc suspicious, no proof is needed to incarcerate a person. Those already found to be suspicious include the following; thirty-five young

crowded very long, for there a quick and easy way to empty tiu a "conspiracy" would be discovered among the prisoners, and 20, 30, or 50 of them would be rushed to the guillotine en

Yes, esteemed reader, it is almost

masse. In Bicetre, for example, 98 of

certain that before long you also will

the prisoners were condemned and exe

be arrested. Perhaps you are wearing a pious medal on your neck or have

cuted in two days, being accused "of having the intention of capturing the guards of the prison and forcing its doors open in order to go later to stab the representatives of the people who

French ladies who offered sweets to the

addressed someone as "Sir" instead of

King of Prussia two years ago during his visit to their region; a drunk soldier

being unaccustomed to the uses and

who dared to eulogize Louis XVI; per

customs imposed by the Revolution,

are

sons appearing in public without the na

you will almost certainly spend your

tional cockade hat on their heads; a

first night in prison. Under the circum stances, it is natural for you to wonder

Public Safety and General Security of the Convention, of planning, moreover, to tear their hearts out, roast them.

certain Roland de Montjourdain for ha

28 CRUSADE

calling him "Citizen." The fact is that,

members of the Committees of

and eat them, and of planning to put the most outstanding members to death inside a barrel filled with pointed

One day the reader will also be called. When he reads the act of accu

sation, he will for the first time learn of

by drawing caricatures of the accused; Renaudin, who brags of never having absolved anyone; Fillion, who, having been refused as an executioner in Lyon, became a juror in Paris; Chatelet, who said that it was necessary to cut off 80,000 heads; and Vilatte, an ex-priest who once interrupted a trial by shouting that the accused were doubly culpable, since they were also conspiring against

cusation. We have no commentary for

what he is being accused. However great the absurdities con

such an absurdity.

tained therein and however certain he

Another way of emptying the prisons was to permit a band of murderers to invade them "in the name of the people"

may be of easily proving his innocence,

nails." This is the actual text of the ac

and to massacre as many prisoners as

they wished. In September of 1792, the prisons of Paris were plunged into

Marat." Then we come in rapid succes sion to Pireur, who entertains himself

we must warn the reader: Do not smile!

Do not be like some prisoners who, upon seeing the foolishness of the ac cusation, confidently said they would "easily embarrass the judges" or that

mass murder, the total number of

"Roman law was in their favor." Poor

his belly by preventing him from leaving

victims being fixed at between 1100 and 1400, including 223 priests, 37

people! They did not realize that they

at meal time. Finally, we come to a man who, in homage to the Revolution, changed his own name to "the Tenth of August." Although a member of the jury, he is completely deaf.

women, and 66 children. In respect to the abominations committed therein, the

reliable testimony of Madame Roland,

an ardent revolutionary, is sufficient. In a letter to a friend, she wrote:

"If you knew the horrible details of those slaughters ... intestines were cut and used as ribbons, pieces of human flesh were eaten while they were bleed ing! You know well my enthusiasm for the Revolution, but that day I was ashamed of it!"

would not have the right to affirm anything, that, even before their trial began, the hangmen and cart were al ready ready. In short, they still had not become acquainted with the famous "justice" of the Revolutionary Tri bunal.

Prosecutor and Judges? No, Mere Executioners Finally, esteemed reader, the day of execution dawns. By now the guards are escorting you, together with 40 other "suspects" to the Great Chamber, which

"Take Your Ticket "or "Here Is Your Death Certificate"

By now our reader will have been im prisoned. The prison massacres being already over, it is certain that he will

be judged by the famous revolutionary justice which was created to eliminate the judicial "abuses" and "absurdities" of pre-revolutionary times. But before the trial, there are some

preliminaries. Since the reader is not in the Conciergerie, he must first of all be transferred to that place, symptomatically called the "antechamber of death." There he will have to wait a certain

enchanted you so much on your first visit to Paris, a room now euphemisti cally called the "Room of Liberty." Do not be surprised at that noisy mass of persons crowding the place, shouting curses, singing and drinking. It is the "people," esteemed reader, the "people" who are paid to assist

at the trials, to put pressure on the judges and jurors in case any of them have the slightest tendency to think of antiquated things such as "proofs," "justice," etc.

We have spoken of judges, and it is good, sir, that you direct your attention to them sitting on that platform in the back of the room, playing with the pis tols that they always keep on the table.

And yet there is one man who is

worse than any of the others. He sits by the table of the judges, but at a

slightly lower level, inspiring terror in the entire mob. Certainly, in prison the reader must have heard his name pro nounced as though he were the devil: the public prosecutor, Antoine Quentin Fouquier-Tinville, the man who does not sleep, who spends his days sentencing people to death and his nights prepar ing a list of persons to be guillotined the next day.

He signs the orders of execution be fore the beginning of the trial, threatens to impose the death sentence on any

jurors who try to absolve the prisoners, and demands at least 300 executions per

week, always affirming that the ideal would be 100 per day. Within the edifice of the Tribunal, he is everywhere,

watching, warning, inciting, threatening, and always demanding more blood,

more deaths, to the cry of "Com you villains, it is necessary thai thing move along." And it does. In one day, 54 persons

period of time. Whether it will be hours, days, or months, no one can foresee. Every afternoon the prisoners are assembled in the patio to hear the roll call of those who will be judged the next day. Each prisoner, upon hearing

the bench

his name, comes forward to receive a

needed! The

paper containing the act of accusation. Upon handing it over, the guards

On the other side of the room are

The jurors no longer left the chamber

the jurors. First, our attention falls

to deliberate. In fact, some of them did

were condemned without being asked

One of them denounced his own father

anything more than their names; at an

and brother as suspicious persons, and the other accepted his appointment to

other time, 60 more prisoners were sent to their death, including one whose

with the words:"Blood is

people

want blood!"

name was not even on the list of the accused.

usually utter some sinister joke, such as "Take your ticket" or "Here is your

on Brochet, author of the infamous

not even bother to attend the hearing.

revolutionary blasphemy, "Oh Sacred

death certificate."

Heart of Jesus, Oh Sacred Heart of

When they were called at the end of the accusation, they came, voted for death.

CRUSADE

and afterwards went to their homes.

truth, it must be said that it also judged

women who would be drowned immedi

At times, witnesses were called. In

many real assassins, as, for example, those who were responsible for the ter

ately afterwards, and were ready with

rible drownings at Nantes. When those fiends perceived that the guillotine lacked the capacity to elimin

might by chance extricate himself from

one supposed case of conspiracy, a witness, upon affirming that he did not know anything, was immediately cast into prison for having given false testi mony. Another was warned by the

judge; "Don't say anything unless it be against the accused." Occasionally, the jurors and the

prosecutor indulged in a kind of sinis ter humor. After a trial, four of the

ate the suspects from their city, as ra pidly as they wished, they resolved to

hasten the process by simply tying them all with cords and throwing them into the Loire River. In this way, thousands of Vendeans and faithful priests were

jurors went to Fouquier-Tinville's office to tell him that a large group had been

put to death by drowning. After strip

sent to the guillotine. Laughing, the pro secutor asked what they were guilty of.

monsters did not hesitate to abuse the

ping their victims completely, those

their sabers to attack any person who his ropes and try to save himself by swimming. One of the principal persons respon sible for these drownings was fond of saying: "the only ones who should be admitted into the committees of ex

ecution were patriots with the courage to drink a glass of human blood." As the act of accusation affirmed,

these monsters were "an example of all that cruelty has of the most barâ&#x201E;˘niMn

With shocked faces, the jurors answered: "We don't know of anything. But if you want to know, you can run after

the carts that are carrying them away and ask."

The Tribunal Knew How

Benign with Monsters

All of this is sufficient to make our

reader lose hope that justice will be done He will be guillotined as a number of

others were guillotined â&#x20AC;&#x201D; for example, the woman who went so far as to dare

to lament the fate of a condemned per son, or the poor seamstress who inno

cently committed the crime of selling images of the Blessed Virgin, or semiparalyzed and blind old Durand Puy de Verine who was cast into prison for hav

ing a playing card which displayed the respresentation of a king, or his wife who, because of his infirmity, answered

M:m ICll lit:

for him and thus shared his fate, or the

nun who, upon seeing her brother con demned, cried "long live the king!" and was thereupon immediately seized and

taken away to die with him, or Saint Perne, a 17-year-o!d boy, who was er roneously carried to the Tribunal and

also guillotined, or another boy who, in stead of eating the rotten fish set be fore him, threw it into the face of the

jailer. When it was pointed out that the

boy was only 16 years of age, the judge answered; "He is 80 years old for the sake of crime, and sent him to his death.

Nevertheless, it must not be thought that the Tribunal was merely a machine to execute the innocent. For love of

30 CRUSADE

The adoption of orphan children. Justice as it was administered in pre-revolutionary France in an Inferior Court of the Great Bailiwick. Constrast the compassion shown here with the cruelty of the Tribunal of Fouquier-Tinville.

bodies are stripped of their clothes and piled in one of two wells, 26 feet and 33 feet deep, respectively. This

accusation was implacable. Nevertheless,

Throne," an exposed area extending slightly beyond the Plaza of the Old Bastille, which for practical purposes may be considered to be near the

the jury, after profound deliberation,

edge of the city. Alongside of the guil

horrible task requires much of the night. When it is finished, the wells

concluded that the accused "did not

lotine. there are a group of red carts

are not closed, because the next day

have a malicious or counter-revolution

stained with coagulated blood, wait ing horribly.

more cadavers will come. Only a light covering of earth is thrown over the

barous, of all that crime has of the

most perfidious, of all that immorali ty has of the most disturbing." The

ary intention," and promptly ordered that they all be set free. The previous day the same Tribunal

had judged a Second Lieutenant in the

bodies.

The Dogs Approach in Order to Lick Away the Blood

National Guard, who was accused of

"having kissed the hand of the former Queen." Since the malicious intention

of this gesture was obvious, he was immediately executed. Justice was never so blind.

The Horrendous Cortege Is Formed And now our reader has been con

demned to death I

The condemned descend from the

carts, and line up on the plaza with their backs to the guillotine. After the executioner makes a final check of the

mechanism, his assistants will escort

the victims to the guillotine. One by one they will be brought up the stairs and laid down on the plank. Immedi

ately, the head will be fixed in place by a board called the lunette and after

As soon as the trial is over all of the wards ... the executioner moves a lever. condemned are taken to a room near

the exit. At this time, the assistants of

the executioner prepare the victims by tying their hands, by cynically strip ping from them all objects of value,

and finally by cutting their hair quite short with a great pair of scissors.

What sensations do you think you would experience, esteemed reader, upon feeling the cold steel of the scis

sors touching the back of your neck.

There is a sound produced by the sharp stroke which will be heard all over the

plaza. This operation takes about two min utes. If our reader is at the end of the

line, he should not be surprised if he has to wait almost two hours for his turn.

Two hours with his hands tied, facing the mob and hearing behind him those three

blows, one after another: the

But there is no time for that. It is al

plank, the lunette, the blade. Occasion ally, one of the more daring revolution

ready time to mount one of the carts which is waiting, parked in the plaza.

aries will moisten a branch in the flow

The cortege forms. There are three, four, or five carts, each carrying from ten to twelve of the condemned,escorted

by the guards of the Tribunal. The pro cession is led by the executioner. It is surrounded by a mob, which â&#x20AC;&#x201D; as the very records of the Tribunal testify â&#x20AC;&#x201D; were paid to shout vulgar words and mockeries.

The cortege moves slowly over a considerable distance. Fouquier-Tinville wanted the trip to take as long as

possible so that the maximum number of persons would benefit from the "ex ample." There were times when the carts delayed as much as three hours

during the trip to the place of execu tion. The guillotine was not always in

ing blood and sprinkle the multitude. When it is all over, the bodies and heads will be thrown into the red cart.

The ground is full of puddles of blood, the earth being so soaked it can no longer absorb any more of it. A

plaining and "bearing witness, with the firmness which behooves free men, a-

gainst those defunct aristocrats who, after having declared themselves to be the enemies of the people during their lives, murdered them after their deaths." * * *

And

we end

this unfortunate

journey through the Paris of 1794. Now, esteemed reader, who has had the patience to follow us up to this point,

who has consented to being imprison ed, "judged," and taken to the guillotine, are you horrified by all that you have read? Patient reader, permit us to ask

a question. Why do the very books used in teaching which show themselves to be so scandalized with the autos-da-fe of

the Inquisition or the executions order ed by Mary Tudor(who is called by them "bloody") have no exclamation of hor ror or manifestation of shock in the face of all these monstrosities which no

one dares to deny? Who is so interested in passing over these events so lightly? Who gains from it if the public believes that the French Revolution was nothing but a whole series of marvels? Who is

behind all of this, esteemed rt

letter from the Prosecutor General of the Commune of Paris refers to the fact

that "the blood of the condemned stays in the plaza and the dogs come to lick

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Pierre Gaxotte(of the French Academy),

it."

La Revolution Francaise, ed. Tavares

Perhaps our reader will be interested in knowing the destiny of the bodies.

Martin, 1962, pp. 68, 252, 281,304,

After the red carts have been loaded,

305, 309, 319. Henri Robert, Les Grands Proces de

they will set out for the garden of a

L'bistoire, ed. Payot, Paris, 1925,

former convent which has been confis

Tome 1, pp. 263, 273.

cated. Even though it is only five or six hundred yards away, the road is very bad and covered with sticky mud which

stalled at the same location, and in this

makes the carts bog down. Only by night

instance, the sinister machine stood in

fall will they reach their destiny. By the light of the torches, the

readiness at the "Plaza of the Fallen

The bad odor was very great. On one occasion, the people who lived in the neighborhood drew up a petition com

CRUSADE 31

July 25, the Feast of St. James: "St, ST. JAMES

MEXICO

James, draw us near to Most Holy Mary;

St. James, patron of hope, pray for us."

(Continued from page 5)

(Continued from page 26) NEWS IN FOCUS

strengthen our hearts to attain the beautiful virtue of which he is the sym

That is the Question The "Mexican Revolution" is con

bol. May the firm hope of eternal fe

(Continued from page 14)

licity console us in the present bitterness, and give us strength and heart for the fight.

(according to this newspaper) the St.

But this grace, like all the others,

The newspaper The Ukrainian

won't succeed without the prayer or intercession of Our Lady. Let us pray,

Weekly (Jersey City, N.J.) published an interview with members of the Ameri

then, with insistence, especially on

can TFP about the campaign.

an Catholics all over the world,including Andrew Society of Ukrainian priests.

CARTER POLICY SETBACK IN THE MIDEAST

After getting all of the principals of the Mideast drama moving toward a negotiated settlement, theCarter Admin istration has experienced a major set back for its Mideast policy with the election of the Likud bloc in Israel.

This appears to be no mere re shuffling of the politicians in the govern ment nor a fluke with no real under

pinnings. Rather it seems to represent

a profound change at the grass roots level. By an analysis of the election re sults,Uri Ra'anan, Professor of Inter

At Fatima Our Lady explained

national Politics at Fletcher School of

the confusion of our times! She

Law and Diplomacy (The New York

explained how Russia would spread her errors throughtout the world,

litical control in Israel has shifted from

and how She munism.

will defeat Com

Read the message and the warn ings given at Fatima in J 9J 7, in this special issue of Crusade for a Chris tian Civilizations Fatima, the Whole

Truth. With Imprimatur of Bishop Antonio de Castro Mayer. 60pages. Several impressive pictures.

[^Please send me

copies of

Times, June 4, 1977), shows that po

the European Jews (the "First Israel") to those of non-European origin, pri

marily refugees from Arab and Moslem countries (the "Second Israel). Accord

ing to the writer, the Labor Alliance, which governed Israel forseveral defcades,

was supported mainly by the European Jews, whose strength is now mainly among the older citizens and the white

Fatima, the Whole TnitbÂŽ$2.00

collar

plus 35c postage.

Mideastern Jewish population predomi nates among blue collar workers,

I )1 would also like a one-year subscription to your magazine (Price: $9.50, Canada $10.00).

workers.

contrast, the

members of the Armed Forces, and the

younger Israelis. The Mideastern Jews are more

of the Mexicans are Catholics. The sys tem of the PRI has already been installed

for decades now. The Mexican problem of conscience is the very marrow of the

ideological and political problem of the country. The revolutionary process has been vast, prolonged, and complicated in or der to neutralize the sharp popular re sistance. But the process is intrinsically anti-Mexican, and those bad sons of

Mexico who, in spite of being a minor ity, manipulate the nation in order to

denaturalize, it, ought to be called antiMexicans. The Gordian knot must be cut.

This ideological and moral per spective can be decisive in the politi cal and social situation. The resistances

which are appearing may represent the awakening of the Mexican consciences

and therefore the raising of the ideologi cal questions. If the tide of reaction rises far enough, its neutralization will no

longer be possible, may be resolved in Civilization. If this the system and its

and the situation favor of Christian does not happen, inexorable process

will throttle the true Mexico.

Nothing can be prognosticated with certainty about human free will.

Nevertheless, sooner or later, the great problem of conscience will explode. The

Mexican

national

s\-mbols

have many beautiful significatioi.

>â&#x2013;

are not a fantasy but reveal the pro fundities of the national soul. The mo

ment will come when the royal eagle with the serpent in its claws will signify to the eyes of the best Mexicans Catho lic Mexico

and the "Mexican Revolu

tion," respectively.

suspicious of the Arabs and less inclined to a negotiated settlement than the European Jews. And the hard line of

In his vigorous metaphorical way of expressing himself, the poet Chocano

Make your check payable tO:

Mr. Begin reflects this difference. Since

said that in the soul of Mexico two

Crusade for a Christian Civilization

the "Second Israel" is inclined to have

wings roll about and dispute the terrain,

more children and largerfamilies,Ra'anan sees this politico-social change as being

one white and one black.

irreversible.

bomb.

Address

Box 1281,New RocheIle,NY 10802

demned by the Church. More than 90%

CRUSADE

Ideologically, Mexico is a time

OUR READERS WRITE "Sir: I was extremely impressed by the devo tion of the members of the TFP to the Blessed

Mother and to Holy Mother Church. In a world of

amorality and a society gone mad, it is a rare privilege to meet such a body of sound traditionalists that will

stand up for Holy Mother Church in Her hour of need. As the legion of hell (Communism)continues to dec imate nations and desecrate Holy Mother Church, I foresee the day when the forces of good will engage

"Thank you for your letter of Feb. 4, and my apologies for not answering sooner. My copy of The Church of Silence in Chile arrived shortly thereafter and you might say I have been more or less glued to its pages since. Also the four copies of Crusade also arrived, I have digested every word in these too.

Needless to say, I find them very encouraging and of great benefit spiritually. I am just about of the opinion that the evil one tried to prevent me from reaching

in battle with the forces of evil. I look forward to the

the TFP. But with the invitation to attend the Mass in

day when Our Lord Jesus and His army of angels will triumph over Satan. Please send me a copy of Crusade for a Christian Civilization (Ukraine).

Kansas City, and our participation in that Blessed Event, he has fallen flat on his face ... May Our Lord and His Blessed Mother reward all in the TFP.

â&#x20AC;&#x201D;Mr. G.M.E., Iowa, March 4, 1977.

-Mr. D.M.D.R., New York, March 2,. 1977

Instructions and tests are conveniently handled by mail. Constant two-way communications between teacher, student, and parents by taped con

You Can Give Your Child A

TRADITIONAL CATHOLIC SCHOOL EDUCATION!

versations.

All approved textbooks available from OLVS. Full credit for student's work given by OLVS (same as for those in daily attendance). Regular diploma given for successful comple tion of elementary school (6th grade) curri

(No matter where you may live.)

If your local "Catholic" school can no longer be honestly described as a truly Catholic school, and you won't risk your child's precious soul in the public school system, which promotes atheism and entertains the Devil, then we may have the answer for you. OUR LADY OF VICTORY SCHOOL (OLVS) is

now offering its completely traditional Roman Catholic educational curriculum in a "HOME STUDY PROGRAM"format to families all across

the nation. Concerned parents can now give their children a good education in grades Kindergarten through 8th in the safety and comfort of their

culum.

Only traditional Roman Catholic Faith taught: Latin Tridentine Mass, Baltimore Catechism,

Rosary, Bible, etc. OUR LADY OF VICTORY SCHOOL has been

developing this exceptional Catholic education curriculum during the past four years. It has re ceived many requests to start similar schools in various states. Your child needs, and deserves, a

good traditional Catholic education. Act now your child's sake and for your peace of mind ana soul.

own homes. The curriculum, textbooks, tests,

Registrations are now being accepted for immedi

and instructions are the same as for those who

ate enrollment.

daily attend OLVS. FOR INFORMATION WRITE TO:

Some important features are:

Entrance test will let you know your child's strengths and weaknesses. Educational material will be tailored to your child's ability, then they will be challenged to expand their knowledge.

Our '^ady^ of ^ictory^ School p. 0. Box S181, Mission Hills. California 91345 (213) 785-2036

THE CHURCH

OF SILENCE IN CHILE

['In describing the Church in Chile, the book I'he Church of Silence in Chile will give you a thorough understanding of the silent Catholic majorities in the West who are ridiculed and reduced by the liberal mass media to a condi tion of helplessness. As the Communist-progressivist process pushes its demo

lishing action forward, perplexed and anguished Catholics are forming a Church of Silence analogous to that existing in the countries under Communist domination.

|l l |)[' Find out why Radio Moscow repeatedly attacked this book and defended the Bishops of Chile. Order from:

Lumen Mariae Publications P.O. Box 99455

220 documents 450 pages $6.75 a copy plus 25< mailing

Erieview Station

Cleveland, Ohio 44199

Â»\

I V

CASTRO EYES THE PANAMA CANAL

The tyrant of Cuba casts the shadow of his beard and extends his grasp over remote Africa, but President Carter does not seem to notice it! If Cuba's

Russian puppet has already spread his

guerrillas throughout vast areas of South America and now sends them

through the more distant expanses of

Africa, won't he intend to gather up the Panama Canal, a political "plum" so much closer to his grasp than Angola?

WHEN GIANTS BECAME SAINTS ...

|l!

William of Aquitaine â&#x20AC;&#x201D; the sacrilegious, the schis matic, the murderer, a man in whom everything was turned towards matter â&#x20AC;&#x201D; had been fighting the Pope and persecuting the bishops of the Church. Once he had to face the fiery zeal of the great Sc. Bernard ... and a perplexed multitude witnessed a miracle of grace I It was the beginning of the holy life of St. William of Aquitaine (See page 14)

INNOCENT VICTIMS OF "MODERN LIFE"

THE PICTURE shows a smiling and apparently happy child. However, this 5- year old French girl was locked up for eight months, having only soup and old bread to eat. Her father, a dmnkard, finally beat her to death and then hung himself. This is not an isolated case. In France, there are now

25,000 children being tortured and martyred by their own parents. In the U.S. and other countries, similar atrocities are occurring all the time. A French news man attributes this massacre of innocents to "modern

life." But, is that all there is to it? (See page 7)

O^usabe fo ChRistijin Civilization â&#x2013; OR a

Contents Volume 7, Number 5

September-October 1977

EDITOR: John Hart CIRCULATION DIRECTOR:

Gerald Campbell

Carter's Prestige Declines

PHOTOGRAPHY:

110,000 Vietnamese Dead at Sea!

Edward Thompson Preston Noell

The TFP Appeals to Paul VI and Carter A Glimpse on Both Sides of the Iron Curtain

FOREIGN CORRESPONDENTS:

The Panama Canal or Fidel's "Plum"

by Professor Plinio Correa de Oliveira London: Jules C. Ubbelohde Paris: Guy de Ridder

Tyrannical Parents: Current Fruits of the Revolution

by Murillo Galliez, M.D.

Rome: Luiz Dufour

History, the Supernatural and the United States by Eugene Kenyon The Auto-Demolition of the Church:

Munich: C. Rosteck Gaia

Madrid: Jose Luis de Zayas Montreal: Michel Renaud

Hurricane of Progressivism Ravages Convents,by Gerald S. Campbell 12 The Giant Who Became a Saint

Sao Paulo: Jose Lucio A. Correa

Buenos Aires: Luiz Mesquita Caracas: Pedro Morazzani

by Thomas Bell

Revolution and Counter-Revolution, by Plinio Correa de Oliveira *The Psychological Offensive of the Third Revolution

Santiago: Jose A. Ureta Montevideo: Raul de Corral

Bogota: Julio Hurtado Quito: Juan M. Montes

in the Church

La Paz: Alexander Torres

*The Fourth Revolution and Tribalism

*The Obligation of the Counter-Revolutionaries in the Face of the Fourth Revolution

Ambiences, Customs & Civilizatiojis:

Grace and Grandeur, Misery and Servitude

We are interested in hearing your comments on CtusdidQ. Should you wish to express your opinion about specific articles or about the magazine in general, please send us a note. Crusade for a Christian Civilization, P. O. Box 1281, New Rochelle, New York 10802.

Issued bi-monthly. Annual subscription: USA $9.50, Foreign $10.50(Europe by Air Mail $17.00). When changing your address, please send both new and old addresses.

Some back issues available; descriptive price lists available upon request. OUR COVER: From the height

"About the 'nghts of man' as they are called, the people have heard

enough: it is time they should hear of the Rights of God."(Encyclical Letter, Tametsi, On Christ Our Redemer - Pope Leo XIII) r,â&#x20AC;&#x201D;

of the Cross, Our Lord contem

plated everything that was to come, including the indifference

of the Vi'est before the tragedy ^

of the refugees fleeing from Viet nam's Communist hell. CRUSADE

Carter's Prestige Declines DETENTE NOT APPEALING

ment with the Russians." {U.S. NewsSc

■ "President Carter and his top foreign

World Report, Oct. 10, 1977)

affairs aides seem to have learned in the

ENIGMA IN TROUBLE

last week that it is easier to gain a solid

base of political support when the United

■ "President Carter... is still an enigma

States is at odds with the Soviet Union

to many. Congress sees him as a tinkerer,

than when the two countries agree. Al

shifting projects and stands constantly.

though this is not a.new development —

He seems unable to sell his energy pack

Henry A. Kissinger always lamented that it was easier to defend going to the brink

age to the people. Lawmakers increas ingly feel free to rebuff him on details

of war with Moscowthan it was to de

of his fuel proposals. Presidential pro

fend seeking 'detente'- it seems to have

posals are piling up in a jumble. His big

surprised Mr. Carter, Secretary of State

vision, if he has one, is seen as vague.The

Cyrus R. Vance and other advisers. In part, this has resulted from adisenchant-

11-day trip to four continents looks

ment with the value of 'detente' — its

plomatic design." {U.S. News 8c World

oversellingby PresidentRichard M.Nixon and Mr. Kissinger — and a tendency by many in Congress to believe that if there is a Soviet-American agreement the Rus sians must have gotten the better of the

Report, Oct. 10, 1977) THE MOVE TO IMPEACH YOUNG

deal. As a result most seem to believe it

House of Representatives to impeach

is not so necessary to be conciliatory to the Russians... on Capitol Hill, such an approach only raises suspicions." CARTER DOWN IN THE POLLS

Ambassador Andrew Young is aimed as much at reversing President Carter's foreign policy as getting rid of the Con troversial U.S. Representative to the United Nations. As the self-appointed foreign policy 'point man'for the Carter Administration, the free-wheeling Young is considered to be the advance spokes man for the President's new policy of ac-

no mention of any of the 27 nations now

■ "Carter's difficulties are clearly re flected in the latest polls. Last March a

comodating and collaborating with Com

Russia.

munist-Marxist governments throughout the world. A majority of the twenty al legations against Young refers to his as

reading of the cause of captive nations follows closely the formation of the in

{The New York Times, Oct. 10, 1977)

Harris survey gave the new President a resounding 75% rating on his ability to 'inspire confidence.' By late last month, that rating had plummeted to 50%. A nationwide NBC poll conducted last week was still more disapproving. A

mere 46% of those questioned approved his performance, compared with 56% in June and 60% in February." {Time Oct. 17, 1977) THE ANGER OF FARMERS

more like a media ploy than a grand di

■ "The move of nine members of the

were first informed that there would be

no proclamation. Then we are presented with a pro forma statementwhich makes under communist captivity or the pri mary cause of their captivity — Soviet "We note that this deplorable mis

sociation or support of Marxist or Com

ter-agency committee on U.S.—U.S.S.R.

munist governments or groups and in volves recent basic changes in U.S. for

relations — the first such governmental agency of its kind. "We feel compelled to ask; Which is more important to this administration — human rights or relations with the Soviet Union? If so, that is tragic news for the hundreds of millions living under com

eign policy toward them." The charges "involve foreign policy decisions of the Carter Administration in which Young played a major role and which are now official U.S. policy." {The Wanderer, Oct. 20, 1977)

munism who look to the United States

ETHNIC COMMUNITIES SKEPTICAL

and its leaders for encouragcmeiand hope for their individual frc and national independence." {Voice uj

year, when Hawaii was the only State he

■ "President Carter's four-day late and

German Americans, Oct. 1977)

won west of Texas. Main reason: anger

320 GENERALS OPPOSE

■ "Carter's advisers have been told that

if an election were held today he would do no better in the West than he did last

over the administration's stand on water

weakly-worded proclamation on Captive Nations Week was called 'the beginning

resources and land controls, both vital

of a retreat on human rights' by Dr. Lev

issues in the region." {U.S. NewsSc World

E. Dobriansky, chairman of the National Captive Nations Committee.Dr.Dobrian sky, who sharply criticized President Carter for his failure to proclaim Captive Nations Week which began on Sunday,

Report, Oct. 10, 1977) FEAR TOO MANY CONCESSIONS

■ "Some State Department officials are

July 17, charged there was 'no excuse'

uneasy about the private sessions Presi

for the delay — the first in the 19-year history of Captive Nations Week. "Captive nations and human rights

dent Carter has had at the White House

with Soviet Foreign Minister Andrei Gromiko about a new SALT treaty. Their concern: Carter is so anxious to score a

success in foreign affairs that he might give away too much to reach an agree 2 CRUSADE

are a natural combination,' stated Dr. Dobriansky, 'and we therefore expected

NEW PANAMA CANAL TREATIES

■ "Former top U.S. commanders in Eur

ope and the Pacific and the son of Presi dent Eisenhower are among more than 320 other generals and admirals who are

opposing the new Panama Canal treaties. "Gen. Lyman L. Lemnitzer, former Supreme Allied Commander in Europe and Adm. John S. McCain. Jr., former Pacific Commander-in-Chief, and the

others have declared their opposition

a prompt and strongly worded proclam

through the ReserveOfficersAssociation.

ation from President Carter. Instead, we

(The MiamiHerald,Oct.28, 1977)

110,000 Vietnamese Dead at Sea! THE TFP APPEALS: New York — An estimated 110,000

the number of Vietnamese refugees who

Vietnamese fleeing Communist persecu tion in fragile boats have already perished

have perished like this at 110,000 and

tion in which these true heroes find

believes that only 8,000 have been saved. These declarations were printed on the front page of the London Times on

strate the fact that terror of displeasing

at sea. Thousands more face a like fate.

Moved by theunfortunate plight of these heroic people, the American TFP is ap

September 13.

The tragic and undeserved situa

themselves would be enough to demon the Communist governments has domin ated that extensive area and inhibits the

pealing to the Christian consciences of

With this in mind Your Holiness

freedom of action of nations and private

Americans to bring this situation to an

will certainly not doubt that History will one day record with severity and horror the fact that families, which have given proof of elevated moral dignity and no ble intrepidity by preferring to risk their lives rather than subject themselves to

shipping companies which, in normal

the degrading yoke ofCommunism,have

mental human rights are at stake.

end, and is taking as its own the messages addressed to Paul VI and PresidentCarter

by the President of the Brazilian TFP.The full text of the telex to Paul VI follows:

TO PAUL VI

conditions, would obviously come to their assistance.

In a word, Holy Father, to our way

of seeing things, there is not now in the world an episode in which more funda

been the object of such treatment in our century.

To deny this, Your Holiness can

see quite well, would amount to saying

"His Holiness Pope Paul VI Vatican City The Brazilian Society for the De

fense of Tradition, Family, andProperty

JAPAN CHINA

paying to Your Holiness the homage of

its profound respect, solicits by your leave your precious attention to the tra gic destiny to which Vietnamese families

— many of them Catholic — are subjected. These people, fleeing from the brutal

HONG-KONG

Communist persecution which has been established in the land of their fathers,

the Communist hell, thousands

have ventured onto the open seas in fra

of Vietnamese depart on flimsy

gile vessels and pinned their hopes on

boats hoping that some ship will

In order to escape life in

rescue them and that some na

the sense of justice and compassion of the navigators they may meet in their

tion will give them shelter. How VIETNA

ever, no one wants to receive

Odyssey. The ports of the neighboring na tions — some of them only yesterday al lies of the fugitives — in the great major ity of cases were coldly and inexorably closed to them. The ships of almost all nationalities also avoided picking them up. So these families suffer risks and tor

ments that defy description, and many end by perishing in a desolation that is easily imagined.

Such reports as this appearing of late in scattered accounts were confirmed

by the tragic declarations made in Tokyo by the well-known ex-congressmen Mr. Tran Van Son, a former leader of the op

AUSTRALIA

position in South Vietnam. He estimates

CRUSADE 3

Human Rights Policy at Stake Your Holiness, who has made so

many pronouncements on human rights will undoubtedly feel in Your heart that

Srulfis

the continuation of the state of aban

donment in which these glorious and un fortunate families have found themselves

up to now threatens to put the very au thenticity and efficacy of the world-wide

campaign for human rights in question before the eyes of public opinion. These considerations encourage in the members and cooperators of this Society the conviction that this appeal

TO HUMILIATE THOSE WHO OUTRAGE CHRISTIAN HONOR

From the life of St. Ferdinand III, King of Castile and Leon, 13 th Century

will not rise in vain to Your Holiness. In

this disposition of soul, they are already beseeching Divine Providence to favor and crown with success the measures

Vietnamese refugee family in Hong Kong

after arriving on a fishing boat. that these heroic Vietnamese do not have

rights, or that they are not men. Since liie august throne of Saint Peter is the highest and most powerful

tella used as lamps. In one of his bloody incursions, the terrible Oman Sur had

Asking the blessing of Your Holi ness for the Brazilian Society for the De fense of Tradition, Family, and Property

Compostelle on the shoulders of Mo hammedan captives in order to make satisfaction and reparation for the

the National Council."

Christian honor, and that they be placed in that holy church together 'with other

TO CARTER

small bells having a very good sound.'

From then on, they were the joy of the

says: "The Brazilian Society for the De

to all the powers on earth still capable of taking pity at this situation and urge them to do everything in favor of these

fense ofTradition, Family, and Property,

pilgrims who praised God and blessed In a similar message to President

the largest civil anti-communist organ

ty, the largest civil anti-communist or

ization of Brazil, respectfully addresses Your Excellencey, as the universal pro moter of the campaign in favorofhuman rights, imploring you to start with the utmost urgency an efficient investiga

ganization in Brazil, here respectfully ad dresses its appeal to Your Holiness that you intervene, being certain that it is ex pressing the general longing of all those

you address all the countries and ship ping companies involved with this mat ter, to give them guarantees so that they

have an elevated Christian content.

the bells, the Conquistador immediately ordered that they be carried back to

and for myself, I sign with veneration.

pectful desire that your Holiness appeal

for whom the words "human rights"

ordered these bells to be brought there

on the shoulders of Christians. On seeing

Plinio Correa de Oliveira, President of

Carter, Prof. Plinio Correa de Oliveira

The Brazilian Society for the De fense of Tradition, Family, and Proper

there the bells of Santiago de Compos-

in this matter.

and hopeful eyes of those who all over the world are grieved by this tragedy. They are moved by an ardent and res

unfortunate children of Your Holiness.

just conquered from the Moslems, he saw

that Your Holiness may see fit to take

source ofjustice and charity amongmen, to it at this moment turn the afflicted

"Whenthe monarchvisited the mosque of the city of Cordoha, which he had

the holy king, praying for the conserva tion of his life."

(San Fernando III y su Epoca, by Fr. Luis F. de Retana, C.S.S.R., El Perpetuo

Socorro, Madrid, 1941, page 210)

tion of the facts we have mentioned;that

may fulfill the international laws of hos pitality without fear of reprisals of any

It seems to us that a public inter

nature. We also ask Your Excellency to

vention of Your Holiness would stimu

late the non-communist governments to

send ships and planes there which may give immediate assistance to those

give a guarantee to the countries of the

refugees.

ia>

"Your Excellency, Mr. President,

Far East that they will have no reprisal to fear should they grant asylum to these victims of Communist cruelty. We also think that at a request of

military, and economic power in today's world. We request that you use it to aid

has in your hands the greatest political, (Price $2.50)

Your Holiness the governments of the

these unfortunate people. Thus you will

LUMEN MARIAE PUBLICATIONS

free peoples would hasten to send planes, ships and all kinds of assistance to those

obtain the blessings of God,so indispen sable for any grandeur to be lasting and

P. 0. Box 99455

unfortunate Vietnamese.

truly great."

4 CRUSADE

â&#x2013;

Erieview Station

Cleveland, Ohio 44199

THE PANAMA CANAL OR FIDEL'S "PLUM" By Prof, Plinio Correa de Oliveira

Like everything in our age that comes to life, lives a short while, and is soon transformed into a sensational nov

elty or a worn out fad, the extraordinary

bunal of History, and perhaps the Tri bunal of God, has, in general, been

temich and Kissinger also seems dated;

severe; Talleyrand, the incomparable Mettemich, Castlercagh, the Baroness of

fading into the past where, according to

But, the comparison between Met Kissinger, like everything else, is also

carousel of Latin American heads of

Krudner, or Alexander I who, accus

our contemporar)' mentality', even the

state that Carter gathered in Washington is already beginning to fade into the past.

tomed to the rigors of the Russian win

immortal are buried. Let's turn now to the matter of the Panama Canal. The

I say "extraordinary" because it

ter, sent for snow from Switzerland in order to shave. Without a doubt, this re

is not often that a president invites

view of personalities brings with it a

ten other presidents to a political party celebrating the victory of a com mon ideology symbolized by the pro

connotation of good taste, refinement,

mony was neither Carter nor any of those who were present; rather, he was

and finally, a sense of civilization to

someone who was not there. This ab

which our age is little accustomed.

sentee personage was Fide! Castro, not

mise to restore the Canal to the Pana

We will notmake here the compari son between the host, Jimmy Carter, and so many of his guests and the Aus

so much as an individual but as a per sonification of the agility, the perfidy,

manians. It is reminiscent of the way the Congress of Vienna celebrated the victory of the doctrine of legitimacy common to all of Europe after Bona

master and lover of deceit, continues

one do it according to his own taste and

swallowing up the Caribbean. -

in his own way.

reason: In our age of State omnipotence

the comparison that has been made be tween Mettemich and Kissinger. I think

from the government and the govern ment must provide everything, but the governors do not have enough hands to take care of everything that requires

and the strength with which Russia, the

trian host, Francis I, and his. Let each

parte had fallen! "Extraordinary," too, for another

every president lives practically drown ed in his work. Everything is expected

great personage of the Washington cere

While Carter watched his.carousel

I limit myself to commenting on

in Washington, the U.S., to the amaze

ment of all the world, proceeded unper turbed in the long process — going

it shows well how far our world has come

where? — of concessions and humilia

since then; and, the direction has ce^ tainly not been an upward one.

tions in which the greatest super-power keeps cowering before the long-bearded

immediate attention. Further, besides

being immediate, every problem is dra

matic. since any problem that goes un attended in our age of precarious equi libriums can become a drama. Thus, it

is difficult to understand why the Amer ican government wanted presidents from places like Brazil, Uruguay, Argentina, and Chile — presidents who certainly never placed Panama's rights to the canal among their most pressing preoc cupations — to gather together for the signing of the treaty. It is just as well that President

Geisel, courteously delegating the duty of representing him in the ceremony to Vice-president General A, Pereira dos

Santos, remained here in Brazil dealing with our problems while the Foreign Ministry declared, with its traditional

C-^AL ZONE PANAMA

elegance, that Brazil saw the treaty as a matter pertaining to third parties and had no reason to intervene.

I mentioned the Congress of Vi

enna, How many elegant, witty, subtle, mystical, or even colossal or half-barbari an personages does this reference evoke?

To the sound of waltzes, persons pass tlirough our memory for whom the Tri

SOUTH AMERICA

CRUSADE 5

tyrant who dominates tiny Cuba. While the tyrant casts the shadow of his

dence to whom Torrijos wants to hand

With many fewer trump cards than

over the govenment when he has no

this, the Cuban leader threw his people

beard and extends his grasp over remote

other alternative. This means that there is a current in Panamanian opinion which supports Torrijos and wants him

into Angola, a much smaller "plum"

Africa, Jimmy Carter doesn't seem to

notice! He merely continues turning his carousel in the apotheosis of his human rights policy.

than Panama and much more distant. Let the reader draw his own conclusions.

to applaud Castro.

If Cuba's Russian puppet has al

ready spread his guerrillas throughout vast areas of South America and now sends

them through the more distant expanses

of Africa, one must suspect that he fully intends to gather up the Panama Canal, a political *'pIum"so near his grasp. Although, according to the treaty, Americans will only leave the Canal after twenty years, what plans will the crafty leader of neighboring Cuba be scheming to aid the discontented Pana manians get rid of the Americans sooner? How many attacks, how many traps — or better, how many deals — will the Cuban tyrant contrive to remove the

American presence in Panama so he can control the Canal?

From Castro's point of view, the immediate beneficiary of the treaty was Panama, but the intermediate bene

ficiary was Fidel himself. This is logical, since

for him

to think otherwise he

would have to deny his whole past and

all of his dirty and triumphal present. One can easily imagine, then, Castro's cat-like smile when he received

this telegram which Omar Torrijos, on his way back to Panama, sent him: "Returning to my country and flying over Cuba. I salute you with the usual

friendship. I want the Cuban people, under your direction, to continue their march towards progress. In Latin Amer ica your name is associated with senti ments of dignity that have been chan

neled to root out every vestige of dis graceful colonialism." The Panamanian dictator gathered up, in a telegraphic synthesis, every kind of possible courtesy for Fidel's joy; he affirms that his friendship with Fidel

is "as usual," that is, just like it was

A GLIMPSE OW I

OE THE lEO hunger,

many people have been murdered by the

flights ... here you have some words

Communists. Besides those who suffer

which are commonly employed today to

hunger, there are those who are killed for

describe the situation of millions of hu

resisting tiie government." He revealed that Peking's regime has no military ca pacity to start an invasion of Taiwan, for their Air Force and Navy are weak.

MASSACRES,

misery,

man beings who have fallen under Com munist domination in various parts of the world. Even in countries of the free

world, the specter of Marxism projects itself by means of psychological revolu tionary war, sabotage, espionage, and so on. Thus, as a sinister extension of what is happening in the red "paradise," we feature today not only news coming from beyond the Iron Curtain, but news from non-communist countries as well.

□ WHEN PLANES of Communist China realized that the commander of one of

their squadrons of MIG-19's was fleeing towards Taiwan, they Immediately went after him. However, it was too late. Ma jor Fan Yuan-Yen had reached his goal. Protected by fighter planes of National ist China's Air Force, he was warmly re

ceived in Taipei on July 7 of this year. Yuan-Yen declared: "I want to give the world my witness about the miserable conditions in which eight hundred mil lion Chinese find themselves." He said

that "there is no freedom, there is no de

mocracy in China, and all that the for eigners see is not what really happens in

the country,for they will never know how

□ A JESUIT MISSIONARY from Cana da, Fr. Andre Gelinas, who began work ing in Vietnam inl957,reported that from 15,000 to 20,000 Vietnamese — some times entire families — have preferred to commit suicide rather than live under the

Communist regime. The suicides started in 1975 soon after Saigon's fall.

□ FIDEL CASTRO discreetly recog nized that socialism had failed even in

the field of milk production. But he didn't bother: he went out looking for help . . . and knocked on the right door; the U.N. generously gave him thousands of tons of dry milk. However, the hungry Cuban population didn't even smell the precious liquid. The dictator transformed

everything into condensed milk which was canned (it filled 18.5 million cans) and finally sold to Jamaica . . .

□ EMILIO

MILAN, a Cuban radio-

journalist living in Miami who lost both of his legs in an attempt on his life by Cuban Communists, declared: "The low

price of sugar, added to the huge ' contracted by Cuba with European .

when the cruelties of "La Cabana" were

the most frequent and the worst; he wants Cuban progress, but only "under

munistscountries,is taking Fidel Castro's

government to bankruptcy. A flow of

the direction" of Fidel. Concerning the name "Fidel," which from the bitter ex

American tourists (toward the island)

perience of nearly all Latin Americans,

would help him out of his difficulties."

means assaults, injustices, guerrillas, and finally, colonialism under the Russian boot, Torrijos affirms with remarkable

the Communist regimes have been ex periencing glaring failures. Angola, the

ease that it is a symbol of "sentiments

ex-Portuguese colony which was weal

of anti-colonialist dignity." As one sees,

thy just a few years ago, is now in com plete misery and totally subjected to the

□ FROM the economic point of view,

Torrijos' telegram is like butter on bread and honey on butter for Fidel!

Kremlin. Unending lines are observed

If this were merely the personal

view of Torrijos, perhaps the telegram would not be so serious. But, as every politican today knows, the Panama nian

Chief-of-State

would

not have

sent his telegram if it would have harmed his base of support, the men of confi 6 CRUSADE

Chinese pilot Fan Yuan-Yen tied with his MIG-19 to show the world that the Com

munist regime keeps China in misery and slavery. Yen said the tyranny is such that people prefer to die.

daily in frontof commercial shops. Black markets and speculation grow unceasing ly. Economic output has dropped to half of what It was; workers begcontinuly for pay increases. According to a

French newspaper,fl/Varo/, entire regions of the country are lacking essential goods.

TYRANNICAL PARENTS: CURRENT FRUITS OF THE REVOLUTION By Murillo M. Galliez, M.D.

The smile ofSylvia Joffin, ofDieppe (France) is rather

Parental violence today victimizes more children than infant illnesses do.

deceiving. She locked up

InEngland alone, the rate is two per day.

and abandoned her two sons, Xavier,four (in the picture) and Sebastien, two.

In the United States, sixty-thousand

innocents are mercilessly tortured, suf focated, or denied food every year.

Both died a week later.

There are more children here who die

due to injuries committed by the furi ous aggressiveness of their parents than because of tuberculosis, whooping

cough, smallpox, poliomyelitis, appendi citis, arthritis and diabetes.

This was reported in a study

published in Geneva by the Inter national Union for the Protection of

Infancy, and cited by Jean Cau in his

impressive article 25,000 Child Martyrs in France (Paris-Match, 4-22-77).

The situation is no less alarming

in France. year 2500 from the parents, or

Statistics show that every children are either rescued claws of their tyrannical die of the injuries they re

ceive from the latter. However, accord

ing to police experts, social workers and doctors, it is necessary to multiply the number of known cases by ten in order to have an idea of the sinister

reality. How many children at this

very moment are suffering unimagin

<■

■■

able cruelties,cruelties committed by the

hands of their own parents? According to Jean Cau, 70 execu tioners of this kind (140 if we count both

husband

and

wife) should

punished every day. Eighty per cent of the little victims found in hospitals are under three years of age.

crying. Here are somesignificant headlines of small news items spread by the media: Three Year Old Baby Dies Due to Lack of Care; Two Year Old Girl Beaten to

ject by collecting these small an. lated news items to present them a,, a whole so readers could feel the shock that he himself felt when he became aware of them.

Indifference Before

Death; It Wasn't a Kidnap—little Lau rence, eighteen months old, was found dead at her parent's house, her body was

the Abominable

hidden under a mattress;Mrs.Anne-Marie

narrates: Marcelle Mafille threw her son

Picot, 29, let her child die. The body of the newly-bom was found Indden in a box.

on the floor, punching him and beating

Abominable facts such

as these

Here

are

some

facts

that

him with a chain. As the child fractured

come to public awareness by means of

News spread by the press about such

his skull when he fell, he moved nomore.

small news items spread by the papers

crimes without the necessary publicity, provoke reactions that vanish as fast as a

In order to wake him up, his mother pricked him thirty-three times with

in such a way as not to call too much

attention. Thus a tendency appears of ac cepting as commonplace monstrosities such as children sobbing inside narrow cubicles while their parents have a good time in parties and dancing. These child ren are beaten or gagged, or even denied food until they die, just because they are

puff of smoke; "Why! One more child

red-hot forks. As the poor boy, already

murdered. This is abominable!" Then,

putting on an afflicted look, the same people go on dining and waiting for

the witch mixed salt and pepper and spread it over his wounds. Then, she abandoned her dying son till the next morning when she took him to a hospital. The poor child died without having

the next movie on TV.

The French writer says that he decided

research

this sub

state of coma, would not react,

CRUSADE 7

ever awakened. His body had 132 burns. Âť

criminologist, Dr. Benoussan, modern

life, which is oppressive and anguishproducing, provokes an atrophy in the

ÂŤ

In the city of Dieppe,Sylvicjoffin left her two boys for three weeks in a room without food, water, or heating.

most fundamental instincts of man, such as maternal love, Thus we see a

more. Meanwhile, their mother led the

total "dehumanizing" of people's way of life. Today more than anytime in the past, people kill other people in a

easy life of a woman without principles.

savage

She finally called her mother and con

executioners" are women for whom the child is the embodiment of a "servitude"

Sebastian, 2, was the first one to die.

Francois-Xavier, 4, resisted a few days

fessed her crime. Upon being arrested,

way. Most of the "parent-

they want to get rid of, and so they kill him. Just like cats and dogs, many

she explained that she had killed them because she was upset for having been abandoned by her lover, the father of

children are abandoned right before

her children. Her neighbors were all

vacation months, for their parents do

very surprised with what happened, as they had never supposed she would

there were 3,416 cases of abandonment

be capable of committing such a mon strosity.

(averaging ten a da)-), with greater in cidence in June and July, which are

* *

not

want to be bothered. In

1975

vacation months.

In Ecouen (Val-d'Oise, France),

little Carla, the youngest daughter of a couple of Portuguese immigrants, was cruelly mistreated by her parents.

As their neighbors were uneasy about their spanking and torturing their

Rive months passed before Arlette Saiivage denounced her husband,who of

What are the causes or the prin used to kick him brutally and bang him by the collar of his shirt. The child e- cipal cause of the growing infant mar

ventually recovered from the injuries he tyrdom witnessed by public opinion with apathy, indifference, or perhaps,

daughter, the mother explained to her

received.

neighbors that her little girl was "dirty"

maincd unpunished. The report seems to disclose the

and needed correction. Fearing for the child's life, the owner of the building

The Most Profound Cause

ten beat their 5-year old son, Frank, lie

existence

of a "law

of silence" for

with a litde fear? In his impressive ar ticle, Jean Cau emphasizes that, in his opinion, the cause may be summarized

told to resolve the case by herself. At

the gravest cases, especially for children in only two words: modern life. Modern who arrive at the hospital agonizing. life destroys the family in a fast and When there is no flagrant crime, or the furious way: through divorces, "ex

school, a

cause of death is only based on a sus

alerted a nurse, who denounced the fact to the authorities; but she was teacher

noticed

that the

little girl was covered with cuts and

bruises. One day, as she tried to help the girl put on her coat, she was repelled with terror. Later, she verified that the

perimental" marriages, children born of

picion due to the type of injuries re ephemeral unions, unwanted children, ceived by the child and the inconsis attachment to pleasures, to the enjoy tencies of the report of his parents ment of life, all in the name of "free about it, hospital crews lend to close dom." These aspects of modern life

bring about a certain mentality ac

child had a broken arm. All of these tortures were witnessed for several

one eye about the matter (it's always

months by a doctor, uncles and aunts

completely maimed, the little girl was

How many "sudden deaths" or "fatal accidents" are just disguised in fanticides? Impunity favors crime, and the favoring of this type of crime is

brought into a hospital where she even

one

tually died.

pagan mentality of our times.

Impunity for Crime

What Makes Parents

when they show their unhappiness by crying. Sometimes, an extreme "solu tion" is used to get rid of them; murder. A society with this mentality prepares

Become Executioners?

what could be called the death of ma

of the child, but they didn't denounce them nor do anything about it. At last,

easier not to bother. .. ).

more characteristic of the

neo-

In the face of this terrible abuse

of children by their parents, the judi cial authorities should be expected to give the culprits a model punishment. However, the opposite is what we find in a 30U-page report entitled Research on Mistreated Children. It is an official document written in

Paris by a large team under the aegis of the Minister of Health. The report is

made

up of 232 "observations"

made in Bretonneau Hospital. They ob served injured children arriving at the hospital who were suspected of having

Who arc these t)'rannical torturers and murderous parents? One would

cording to which a child is bothersome; he is an obstacle, an unbearable burden.

Children are often rejected by their par ents, given to strangers who couldn't care less about them, or else mistreated

ternal feelings. The French journalist compares tlu present situation with that of times

gone by, when children had a harder life, balanced people, unemployed youth, received more punishments, and many

think they are alcoholics, mentally im-

but, according to France's Direction

of Sanitary and Social Action, they are completely

normal

people; an irre-

prehensibie functionary, a respected su pervisor, an active secretary, an amiable hairdresser. Mrs. Trouche, secretary of the National Action of Social Work ers blames these crimes on the present

times worked hard from the age of ten

years. Nevertheless, they were much more loved by their parents than to

day's children. If they were punished more often, it is also true that sadism

and torture were very rare and prac tically didn't exist. As the 1977 estim ates consider 265,000 children to be in

way of life of modern families, whose

danger, one may ask where is the pro

been mistreated by their parents due to

members do not live together any more. gress and love that many considered as

the type of-injuries they had received.

Formerly, the whole family lived to gether. Today, parents and children live in closed compartments-, they do not

the happy goal of our "advanced society when the "obscurantism" of the past

Nine of the 232 children observed died

of their injuries. Of all these cases, only one was taken to court; the guilty one was condemned to four years im

prisonment, but all of the others re8 CRUSADE

converse; all they do is

watch televi

sion.

According to the psychiatrist and

had

been completely abandoned . . .

What Remedy Would Be the Most Effective?

Would ihcrc be any measures of ' character

sufficieni

brinjj

'['he torture andmurderofchildrcn [ of F'atima to fulfill as soon as possible must be seen in the overall picture of i the promise that She revealed to the other aberrations of this nature which three seers in 1917: "in the end. My uc have already described in another ar Immaculate Heart will triumph."* ticle !cf. "Contraception. .Abortion, and

a social, medical, juridical, or police

diese

aberrations to an end-

According to jean Cau, measures

■ I'lithanasia," Crusade Vol. 7, March-A-

such as the aboce would have the effect

of an oinonent spread over an immense ; pril 1977) The principle to which we have ar and wide open eancer. for him, the illness seems too big to be healed onlv

rived upon analyzing tlie overall picture

with

above measures. Actuall)',

of these aberrations is that whenever

the illness is modem lije, which is ever\'where. It is inside and outside of

human life is an obstacle to the enjovment of pleasures, it must be curtailed

ourselves; it surrounds us, it fascinates

or eliminated.

the

Thus, the conception of an un

us, it penetrates us. Modem life has a

wanted child must be prevented by any artificial process provided that it be

thousand different names: TV, money,

divorce, pill, entertainment, comfort, fashion, high salai^', novelties, "libera

efficient. If (by mistake!) he is con

tions," insurance, egotism, and so on.

ceived, he must be eliminated. If a new

The True Answer

ents, he is mistreated, abandoned, or

ly-born child is bothersome to his par murdered. On

How to fight this terrible situation?

the other side of the

spectrum, if a man — whether he's old

The article of Paris-Match only points out a general cause without giving any profound explanation or indicating any solution for the prob'em. For an authen

or not — is terminally ill and is con

sidered an "excessive" burden by those who take care of him, the best is to give him a "merciful death" so that he may "die with dignity!" If it is true that impunity fosters

tic Catholic mentality, however, which

is accustomed to analyzing the evils of

crime, it is even more true that crime

supported by the law spreads much more. Innumerable governments today seek to

spread birth control by encouraging the use of contraceptives, ranging from the free distribution of contraceptive

Don't forget your dear ones!

This Christmas give them spiritual comfort and enlightenment, with a gift subscription to Crusade Give your good friends a good magazine.

pills and intra-uterine devices to sur

We will send them a personal mes

gical sterilization (either facilitated or compulsory). Legislation on abortion is be

sage announdngyoiirChristrnasgift.

coming more and

more permissive.

Important nations of the West — not to

□ Please send

a one year Crusade

subscription to:

cite the Communist world — make it easier for mothers to murder their

children during pregnancy; all they need to do is to want it.

Let us not forget the most im portant role played by divorce in this

Address

whole process of disintegration of society. Divorce legislation is usually followed by the promotion of birth In Lille, the little Christian,three years

control and the legalization of abortion.

old, was blinded and had a terrible end:

Confidence in the Victory of the Most Holy Virgin

with broken limbs, he was carried in a

briefcase and clandestinely buried in a

Address

cemetery.

modem

world

Contraception, divorce, abortion, I

as refined fruits of a

century-old revolutionary process (cf.

infanticide, and

euthanasia

are sins i

Plinio Correa de Oliveira), the torture and murder of children is just one more

Apathetic and indifferent populations i fail to react, preferring to accoinodate

Revolution and Couuter-Revolulion, by frequently supported by today's laws, i

of the grave manifestations of this pro j and adapt themselves to these sins. cess. 'J'hey are fruits of the neo-pagan I

□ l am also paying for the renewal of my own subscription. □ l am enclosing $9.50 for each sub

scription. Please tell them this is a gift from

The history of mankind has never

mentality into which our society is sink ■ seen sins such as these, so widespread, ing — a society which has driven it I public, official, and collective; sins

self away from (iod, from His Laws,

from the Cro.ss of Our Lord Jesus Christ.

which ciy out to heaven and ask Cod for vengeance.

The modem life presented by the

If little can be done from a hu

writer of Paris-.Watch as the cause for

man standpoint to curb these mani

the current explosion of barbarianism,

festations of the revolutionaiT process,

is merely a consequence of the revolutionan.' process.

.Address Mail to:

Crusade for a Christian Civilization P. O. Box 1281

we still have at our disposal the power ' New Rochelle, New York 10802 ! of prayer, i.ei us beseech the Virgin CRUSADE 9

History, the Supernatural and the United States By Eugene Kenyon

Inwas1917,president when Woodrow Wilson of the United

Lord J esus Christ counselled that poverty would remain a part of the human con

he stood erect before Eve, diligendy trying to persuade the woman that,

States, the Blessed Virgin Mary,

dition until the end of time! Much to

contrary to whatshe knew from common

who is the Mother of Our Lord Jesus

sense and logic as well as from God's

Christ, appeared at Fatima, Portugal to

their confiision and misery, the tendency in human nature to provide for this

warn the world that unless man turned

world rather than the next is exacera-

like God if only she would eat of the

back towards God, Russia would spread her errors throughout the world. Merci fully, Our Lady gave man the necessary guidance for him to know how to turn towards God again by saying, among other things, that he should recite the rosary daily and fulfill the obligations of

bated by their pragmatic orientarion,

fruit from the Tree of Life! And what about Eve? What was

his state in life. This was all she asked, and if man corresponded, Russia would

which rarely recognizes the value of the lessons of the past and almost never considers the supematural.

command to Adam, she would become

tism, the history of Adam and Eve in

her state of mind that she would give in to the mesmerizing influence of the pre ternatural charm of the cunningserpent? Doubdess she was fascinated by the mar

the Garden of Paradise taught mankind the irrationality of heeding human

surely she was attracted by the sharpness

Fatima: Will people heed Her message or will Communism swallow everything?

she was probably impressed that such a

Long before the current pragma

velous appearance of the snake, and

be converted and the world would be

granted a period of peace. The striking point of the fact of Fatima, which is a concrete instance

of the role of the supematural in his

tory, is chat it is, without any qualifi cation, the most important event of the

twentieth century. God, the beginning and end of all creation, sent the Mother

of His Only-Begotten Son to tell man that unless he abandoned his apostasy from Christian civilization, Communism

and all the errors' spawned by Russia would spread throughout the world. One has only to review the gloomy history of the twentieth century to recognize modern man's insensibility towards the warning that Our Lady tried to give him

as well as his ingratitude towaids the re deeming mercy of the center of all his

tory, Our Lord Jesus Christ.

Paradoxically, many people today are acutely insensitive to the relevance

and importance of either history or the supernatural in daily existence. This

pragmatic mentality is obsessed by a preoccupation with immediate solutions

for immediate problems. The presump tion of this mentality is that both the

of the snake's intelligence! In addition,

keen mind, as the sn^e's most assuredly

past and matters relating to heaven have nothing to do with solving die energy crisis, achieving full-employment, elect ing a new president, keeping the money

nature's tendency to provide for this world rather than die next. As nearly

served more than what her situation in

supply under control, and so on. As a

everyone recalls, God forbade Adam and

consequence of this, many people have

his wife to eat of the fiuit of the Tree of

was, could think that she. Eve, really de this life offered her. Could any creature

been conditioned to believe chat a ra

Life. But Lucifer, disguised as a serpent,

so charming, so courteous, so polite, so handsome, so intelligent as the snake not be good, not be true? Could any

tional formula, E=mc', exists somewhere that will solve whatever the current cri

the most cunning of all creatures, approached Eve when she was alone in

ful fruit really matter? And then, if

sis of the moment might be. For example, it is not unusual to find persons goodnaturedly spending millions of dollars

the garden in order to beguile her into eating the forbidden fruit, Since Scrip ture tells us that the serpent spoke to

to find some kind of formula to elimin

Eve, would it be too much to suppose that the devil smiled as he spoke? Too, the serpent was probably magnificent as

ate something like poverty, in spite of the fact that nearly 2000 years ago Our

10 CRUSADE

thing so slight as eating such a beauti the fruit really makes one like God,what a paradise this life would be! Mankind would discover a new happiness in a new freedom that would permit him to do whatever he wanted: he would no

longer be dependent on God; everyone

would be equal; they would be free, and

China and Eastem Europe to Commun

this land of exile and trial would have

ism, Franklin Delano Roosevelt's reas

been converted into aland of happiness!

suring smile notwithstanding? "The only

But what would Adam think when

thing we have to fear, is fear itself," said Roosevelt. But, is that what Our Lady

he learned that Eve had eaten the fo^

bidden fruit? Surely Eve, not wanting to

said at Fatima? As one watches Presi

be alone in her misery, would use the

dent Carter begin to withdraw our sol

same cunning the serpent used with her

diers from Korea, doesn't the thought

to convince Adam that eating the for

bidden fruit would be good for him.

come to one's minds that soon Korea

will follow the path blazed by Com

Doubtless she smiled at her husband while he watched her eat some of the

munism in Vietnam and Cambodia?

delicious fruit; probably he marvelled at the fact that nothing happened when

conclusions one reaches from an honest

she ate it! Maybe Eve's dream was true after all! Maybe this land of trial and ex

ile could really be transformed into a heaven on eartii! Perhaps man could be free to do what he wanted and declare

his independence from the order of

things as established by God!

When Adam ate thefruitthat Eve of fered him, however, he found death, and he learned that man cannot

live without the help of God. Had Adam

heeded the commandment God gave him, he would easily have learned the

simple truth that the only happiness in this life comes with serving God humbly through obedience to God's order.

What Adam learned the hard way in the Garden of Eden is what Our Lady reminded mankind when she appeared at Fatima in 1917. The Blessed Virgin Mary, whose role in History is diametri cally opposite to Eve's, warned the world not to eat the fruits of Communism and

to return to obeying the laws of God. If

Still, however, whatever alarming and rational appraisal of the cancerous

advance of Communism throughoutthe world, these should not be as disconcert

ing as the thoughts that a serious per son comes to when he reviews the do

mestic scene in the United States. Even before sensitive Americans read their newspapers or turn on their radios or

T.V. sets to learn the news of the day, even before they fully awaken,they know the situation is becoming serious. Consider our economy, one of

Roosevelt: "The only thing we have to fear, isfear itself"

the most remarkable institutions that

due to the confiscatory nature of our

this country has yet produced. In spite of our best hopes, in spite of our best efforts, the evils that the best inten-

tioned Americans have tried to control, eradicate, or subdue since 1946 still per sist. It is small consolation to the Amer ican housewife that the rate of infla

tion this year is less than it was last year; it is little or no consolation to the American worker that the rate of unem

ployment is not climbing, especially when he recognizes the artifices used by

man continued his suicidal flight from God's order, the consequence would be,

government statisticians. If the present

among other things, the destruction of

will depend on public service jobs and

entire nations and the spread of Com munism throughout the world.

I pened s not throughout this really what has hap the course of the twentieth century? Thought

ful Americans are mindful that, even be fore the litter was cleared from the bat

tlefields of World War I, Lenin was es tablishing a strategic foothold in Russia

from which to implement his plan for world conquest through world revolu tion. German and Italian indifference to God's order led to Nazism and Fas cism and a suicidal self-destruction of

Christian Civilization in those countries.

One of them, Italy, is now already con trolled by the Communist Party,and how longwill it be beforeothersblindly follow? Can any intelligent American, ob serving the great events of the twentieth century, not experience some apprehen

sion, or even fear, when he analyzes the complete and utter failure of^Vestcm

diplomacy and Western military strength

trend continues, more and more workers government relief, an artificial solution

for a real problem reminiscent of gov ernment programs during the depression. In addition, many Americans are mind

ful that, in Russia, working for the State is the way of life. If workers and consumers have lit

tle to cheer about, they are not alone.

Businessmen, too, are quite apprehensive about the future. With entire cities on

the brink of social and financial chaos, as the riots of the sixties, the brown-outs, the water shortages, the New York bond

scandal and blackout, and persistent ter rorism show, how can responsible people

invest their capital prudently or wisely? And, after listening to the best minds in America tell them that the condition of

the American farmer is going to improve, the men who feed this nation and agreat part of the world still find themselves very much in the same circumstances

they have endured for the last thirty years, except that now, if anything, their

to destroy the cancerousgrowth of Com

plight is worse than it was. Few, if any,

munism throughoutthe world? What did

of the young men who would like to en

the United States gain from all the blood

ter agriculture today can realistically hope to own all the land they need to

she shed so idealistically and heroically during World War 11 except the loss of

support their families decently, and, if

they ever do own their land, many will be unable to pass it on to their children tax code.

Theproperty alarmingisratedisappearing at which private from the American way of life is

only one of the dark clouds on the A-

merican scene: The American family is also disappearing! Divorce, planned par enthood, and rock and roll are now "re

spectable," and abortion,homosexuality, marijuana and cocaine, and nudism are

gradually becoming so. Can any country remain indifferent to such signs of moral decadence and hope to resist an explic it attack from Communism, even if

Brezhnev or Castro smile when they ex tend their hands? Will today's youth be serious or responsible about sex when Ae future promises them total freedom

in these matters? Can any country enjoy the fruit of immorality and be spared the punishment that Our Lady of Fatima promised the world if mankind did not

stop offending God? It is not logical, nor is it common-sensical, to suppose so. It matters little if America remaintiie last; she will still fall to Comm

-til

if she does not heed the warning that the merciful Mother of God gave at Fatima, If wetolerate nudism on the beaches, in schools, and apartments; if we are indifferent to the slaughter of millions of unborn children or of millions of Cam

bodians; if we tolerate homosexuality and so on, then, we are offending God, and we will be punished accordingly. It is sobering to reflect on the fact that when Our Lady warned mankind about Russia in 1917, she did not smile; she was serious. Will Americans swallow the

fruit of Communism that is now being offered to us? We won't if we listen to Our Merciful Mother who predicted the triumph of Her Immaculate Heart over egalitarian Communism. a

CRUSADE 11

IK VAi 11^

□ Like a great number of modern nuns,

Sister Clare Dunn, C.S.J., a State Con-

gressman in Arizona, feels entirely at ease wichouther religious habit.

□ To Sister Frances Van der Meersch,

Communist Vietnam is "an immense

school of civic formation and human communication."

□ A sad but current scene: Sisterjogues

Egan is taken to prison in New York for

refusing to answer questions about a bomb attempt involving Fr. Bcrrigan.

HURRICANE OF PROGRESSIVISM RAVAGES CONVENTS By Gerald Campbell religious, give a very bad example both

The unheard-of insolence with which these voices are raised is the absolute

convents in the United States alone.'

spiritually and doctrinally, thus ruining

contrary of the example given by women

Many of them have left in order to marry priests who have forsaken celibacy. '

convents and

souls. Their situation is

religious who have been canonized by the Church, women who distinguished

A greater reason for consternation

really a monstrosity, for they neither lead a religious life nor are they acknow

for a Catholic than this, however, is that many nuns prefer to remain in their

ledged as ordinary secular people. Corruptio optimi pessima. (The corruption

religious houses in order to use their sta

of the best is the worst.) Thus, the per

tus as nuns to promote either Commun ism or permissiveness in society, if not

fume of Our Lord Jesus Christ is more

both at the same time. Sister Frances Van der Meersch is

Nuns today are even taking part in the radical Women's Liberation Move

a typical case in point. She describes

ment,®

Communist Vietnam as follows: "Viet

the evils which that embraces. It is well

During the last ten years, 51,000 women religious have abandoned their

nam is an immense school of civic for

mation and human communication^^ Meanwhile, mass murders continue in Vietnam, and Vietnamese people con

tinue fleeing in their flimsy boats, drift

ing about on the Far Eastern seas. On July 7, 1977, the papers reported new massacres of peasants who would not accept Communism. In this instance,

secular dress and no longer behaving as

and more restricted to small enclaves.

approving and promoting all of

known that many colleges operated by nuns offer truly scandalous courses in so-called "sex-education," which, in the manner of the "smoke of Satan

which has penetrated the sacred place"

Sisters of St. Joseph of Chambery in

the way to seduce a girl in the basement of a house!®

'Woe to him who should

hesitate, in spite of all of this, to make propaganda for the Communist regime tiiere: "The new aspect of Vietnam is

cause one of these little ones to sin,"

one of reconstruction and of hope. . .

his neck, and he cast into tfje sea" (Luke,

I went to the North and to the South.

17:2).

A Satanic hurricane goes on des

troying the beauty of contemplative life. The faithful no longer know how to treat these vulgar nuns who, clad in

12 CRUSADE

last year. Participants in the assembly congregations most committed to a ra

about "The New": "it must break the

power of the old in reality and memory; it makes life possible again in both our personal and historical existence, the new doesn't appear from a collection

him that a millstone were hanged about

of the elements of the old which are

Sister

Traxler

the

National

League of American Nuns is another *

'The New Spirit of 1976: The Appeal to Independence" was the theme of the annual assembly of the Leadership Conference of Women Religious (LCWR) which took place in Boston in August of

warned Our Lord, "it were better for

The country as a whole has an extra faith in the future.""

who do not follow it, if they are not vigilant.

dical modernization of religious li ' the United States. During the mee. Sister Gertrude Foley gave a speech

year old boys and girls which teaches

ordinary vitality, as well as serenity and

process now in motion advances daily and may lead to the abyss even those

but one example, in the school of the Belgium a filmstrip is shown to twelve-

Sister Van der Meersch did not

Let the reader not think, with

such cases as these, that we have reached the end of the matter. The destructive

were mother superiors of the religious

killed in the Phou Hey.

region of

purity,

(the words of Paul VI), has now been introduced into Catholic schools. For

during a single day, 550 people were mountainous

themselves by their perfect humility and obedience.

significant example of this

religious

crisis, She advocates the priesthood for women and challenges the mascul ine

still alive, when the new comes the old must disappear." This nun identifies "Spirit of the New" with the Holy Ghost. ®

Thus, according to Sister Gertrude, all remnants of tradition must be des

troyed, pulverized, and dumped into

character of the ecclesiastical state in

the sea of forgetfulness. One of the worst aspects of to

all of the positions of the hierarchy.

day's revolution in religious circles is

its progressive character. Actually, the "daring" or "advanced" nuns of the day before yesterday are often yesterday's "moderate"nuns and the "conservatives'

of today. If public opinion allows it

today's "advanced" nuns will be sur passed by the radical sisters of tomorrow In the meantime, the "moderate"nuns

as they advance slowly but surely to ward a greater radicality, play the vital role of neutralizing the public reaction against this process. Although it is terrible to ponder, one cannot fail to reflect on the respon sibility and the possible eternal chastise ment of those spouses of Ch rist who re

ject to the end the grace of repentance and who do not renounce the aberra

tions of progressivism. These nuns were first lulled into

believing that the world despised them on account of their allegedly outmoded piety. Later, works by people such as

Camus, Sartre, Marx, Mao, and other destructive and anti-Catholic, but "rele vant," authors were introduced into the

convents. The devil, however, neverglves what he promises. Today we see how the progressivist nuns are suffering a terrible

i'-P"*

emptiness. Today the world truly des pises them.

Saint Teresa of Avila used to say: 'There is one good thing about the world: it does not allow the saints to be im

perfect." In a similar way, the world despises the unworthy spouses of Christ, who do not take their vocation seriously. Progressive nuns have not ob tained from the world the reward which

the devil promised them. Rather, and worst of all, they have lost their re ward in the Kingdom of God. â&#x2013; Notes:

1} Iglesia ^ur\6o, Madrid, Jan. 15, 1977 2) Horua, Buenos Aires,Dec., 1976 Jan. 1977 Âť3) CICES Bulletin,/ffrysse/s, Feb. 1977 0 4) ibid. # 5) The Wanderer, St. Paul, Minn., June 24, 1976â&#x20AC;˘6) CICES

Bulletin, Brussels, Oct. 1,19760 7)Time, Feb. 7, 197708)The Wanderer,Sepf. 16 1976.

St. Therese of the Child Jesus. How

sadly we note the shocking contrast between this model religious and the

progressive religious of today! Along with the habits, the manners, ways of life, and many times die very vows were thrown out of the convents' win

dows.. . May St. Therese intercede be fore Our Lady in order that the promises of Fatima may be fulfilled and that the glory of the Holy Church be restored.

CRUSADE 13

A Giant Who Became a Saint By Thomas Bell

William was bom in Poitou, France, in the 12th century. His father, the Duke of Guyenne and Count of Poitiers, wanted his heir to be a strong and robust boy. He worried very little about other qualities. The success of the Duke in this

respect surpassed all of his desires.

William became a giant; in one meal alone he ate more than eight big men; his passions and vices were even more unbridled than his appetite. Everything in him was turned towards matter.

William did not curb the excesses

Two Giants Fight In the meantime, Godfrey, the Bishop of Chartres, and several other prelates came by an order of the Pope,to join St. Bernard. William ac cepted their proposal to hold a con ference in Parthenay, which finally took place; however, it was clear that all

negotiations would be useless. Then, St. Bernard convoked all

the faithful to gather in the church.

They entered the building, but the Duke and his excommunicated parti

of his fierce personality and soon be

sans remained alone outside waiting for

came the terror of his enemies, of his

the ceremony to end. O happy days in which evil, when fighting against good, had to confront the mounting scorn of public opinion which was modeled after saints, prophets, martyrs, and the

neighbors, and of his friends. Nothing stopped his quarrels, battles, wars, and murders.

When a factious party expelled the true Pope, Innocent II,from Rome and installed an anti- pope, Anacletus, on the throne, the ambitious Bishop of Angouleme took a stand in favor of Anacletus. William did the same. Thus, while Innocent II convened a Council

Son of God Himself!

Right after the Consecration, to the amazement of the faithful, St.

yourself with the Bishop, bring your quarrels to an end. Recognize Pope Innocent and obey him." William was unable to say a word, but he threw himself into the arms of

the Bishop of Poitiers showing that he had undergone a sincere conversion.

All this hopened while the people shouted and chanted with joy. Faith had recovered its dominion

over William, that his passions had

still not lost their strength. Soon after, St. Bernard wrote him:"Whohasseduced

you into abandoning so quickly the way of salvation? Whoever it may be, he will certainly feel the weight of Divine sentence."

That terrible threat was soon ma

terialized. The anti-pope's envoy fell from him horse and smashed his head;

Anacletus himself was destroyed by apo plexy; Bishop Gerard of Angouleme was

found dead in his bed, his corpse being already in an advanced state of putre

Bernard took the Body of Our Saviour

faction, and all of his relatives were

in his hands and went out of the church.

expelled from the city by the population. The Duke of Aquitaine panicked. He was seen wandering like a body with out soul; he was heard shouting repeat edly: "Enter not into judgment with

Duke William, alone remained adamant

With a shining face and a fiery look, he went straight to the Duke and shouted with a frightening voice:"We have asked you, and you have despised our requests;

against the evidence of the law and the eloquence of St. Bernard. The impious furor of Duke Wil liam went beyond all limits. He fulmin

all of these servants of God have be-

your servant, O Lord, for before Thee

seeched you, and you have disdained their supplications. Now, here is the Son of the Virgin, the Lord and Head of

no living man is just."

in Etampes, France, where he was a refugee, two men. Bishop Gerard and

ated the most terrible sentences against Innocent's friends, looted the churches,

expelled the parish priests, and expelled the Bishop of Poitiers with his own hands from the city of his Diocese. Sent by the Pope, St. Bernard tried to move William's soul, but to no avail. The Abbot of Clairvaux soon realized

that only prayer would be efficacious to tame that ferocious animal, and ac

cordingly, St. Bernard secluded himself in a monastery of his Order in Guyenne. Finally, the Duke went over to see him. For seven hours, St. Bernard

exhorted William to change his life. He spoke of the brevity of this life, of the terrible chastisements in store for t'lc enemies of God and of His Church; he

asked, he implored, he threatened. As

the Church that you persecute; here is

him. William remained absorbed v irh

God, here is the Judge into Whose hands your soul will fall. Will you respect Him? Or will you treat Him as you treated

his serious thoughts.

The Hermit Wept With Him

His servants?"

Surprised and frightened, all of the people present burst into tears. William

Finally, William burst into tears. Alone, in Ae middle of the night, he

tried to resist, but his limbs suddenly

entered a forest in order to consult with

began to tremble. He fell down and rolled on the ground like a fool. His soldiers attempted to raise him, but he fell again, twisting himself as though he was squeezed by an invisible hug. The foam from his mouth dirtied his beard, his

a poor hermit. When he saw William, the man of God shut the door of his hut, for he feared the tyrant. The duke's shouts

moans and

inarticulate shouts called

and sent the Duke to another hermit

to mind the punishment of the impious Heliodorus, who profaned the Temple.

who was wiser and more capable than

William remained lying on the

Having been advised by heaven of his coming, the man of God sent out to

a result, St, Bernard was ordered to leave

ground until Saint Bernard, touching him with his foot, said: "Stand up,

the Duke's province!

acknowledge

14 CRUSADE

To no avail did his courtesans

invent new pleasures in order to amuse

your crimes, reconcile

and supplications only increased his fear. At last, the hermit was moved with pity

himself.

receive the poor man who had gone astray. He took him in his arms, wept

u.;i.

•'.

Sfiv -m C'l; I n-;' v;.; •^>:#,iT

feju. i^'ni

i iTii^ra

i!!:jl

I I.

*!i'-il..f

'l ->l t

(!W: I l-i f'S-

m-k

«"'

mm'^'

Interior of Milan's Cathedral. Only the times that made giants become saints were able to conceive and build cathedrals with such grandeur! CRUSADE 15

with him, advised him to renounce this earth including his Duchy, for heaven, in order to follow Jesus Crucified. The wolf became a lamb. Upon

returning to his castle, William hastily put his public and private affairs in

the friction between his tightly- fitted armor and his body, his flesh soon be gan to fall offfrom putrefaction. A super natural joy illuminated the face of the saint. He prayed most of the night,and

order. Then, at dusk, he went once

during the day he constantly exhorted the pilgrims to do penance and be

again to see the hermit.

humble.

However, his soldiers were look

"Your crimes are known to you," the humble monk said to him."In order

for you to do expiation for them, here is a hair-shirt. Wear it on your bare flesh and fast for the rest of your life. For the thefts and banditry of your soldiers,

distribute all of your treasures. Finally, for your unjust wars, place your armor

ing for him. Planning to bring him back to France either by means of persuasion or force, they finally arrived where he was. They begged him, rationalized, did all they could to try to convince him to go back with them, but he remained un shakable. Then, they decided to kidnap

over the hair-shirt that mortifies your

him, but he fled and disembarked in

flesh and carry it under your clothes. Go now; prostrate yourself at the feet of the Pope and beg him for pardon."

Italy, near the city of Lucas.

At the Feet of the Pope

a besieged fortress that had been resist

William obeyed. His body loaded with thick chains like a great criminal, he set out as a begger to the city of Rheims, in order to meet Pope Eugene, the successor of Innocent.

"Who are you?" the Pope asked

The devil, however, never rests in

his efforts to destroy souls. He cleverly attracted the fugitive to the vicinity of ing against a whole army for many months. The pilgrim could not resist the temptation of studying the military situation of the siege. Forgetting pmdence and self-vigilance, he distractedly exclaimed; "They will never reach their

goal! Only one day would suffice for me to take this fortress." His words were

him.

â&#x20AC;&#x201D;

1 am the sacrilegious one, the

heard and reported to the army chiefs,

schismatic adulterer and murderer; in a

who promptly called the strange per

word,!am William,the Count of Poitou."

sonage. Upon seeing William, who had

The Pope thought he was an im postor and expelled him.

the stature of a giant and the countenance of a king, they had no doubts he was a remarkable knight. So, they challenged him: "Since you are so strong, take over the command and give the orders."

William

humiliated

himself. He

left striking his chest, publicly confes

sing his sins, and shouting for God's mercy. It was moving to see the con

William, who had

resisted

the

received the Duke and gave him a brief

temptation of a throne, did not resist that of waging a battle. He threw off his dresses of penitent and proudly donned a knight's armor. In the dawn of the following day, the soldiers were alert, the chiefs were watching, every one was ready for the assault, but the new general did not appear. They found

granting the Patriarch of Jerusalem

him crawling on the ground, groping to

power to absolve him of his sins.

find his weapons: he had been chastised with blindness. The poor blind man be

Penance and Pali

came the object of everyone's mockery.

trition of that man who had sinned so much and who was a scandal to the

whole of Christendom. The passers-

by were touched and edified by William's docility and by the mercy of God which had transformed that rough stone into a child of Abraham. Then, the Pope

William left for Jerusalem in a haste. There, at the feet of the Patri

arch, he confessed all the sins of his life and received the absolution.

He then took refuge in a place

close to a huge wall, looking rather like a leper's hut, where he lived for nine years. His only food was black bread and water; his dress was a hair-shirt and

his armor; his bed was the bare ground;

his pillow was a thick wood log. Due to

16 CRUSADE

managed to escape when the ship called at a port. He took to the sea again going to Galicia, Spain, in order to venerate the Apostle St. James. After praying, he sailed again to Italy and took refuge in the forest of Livacio, which was infested

with serpents and ferocious animals. The Attacks of the Devil and

the Protection of Our Lady One would say that all of the

devils had gathered there in order to torment him. They took the most diverse shapes, they appeared to him in the most varied disguises in order to seduce him. One was disguised as his father and reprimanded his laziness which had brought desolation to all the states of Poitou; another reminded him

of all the pleasures of the world and ap pealed to his perverse instincts; some neighed like horses, others roared like lions or whistled like serpents; the hellish hosts shook the trees with the

violence of their assaults and the fright ening noise of their howls and screams. One day, with God's permission, they launched forth against William's hut, broke into it, punched him, dragged him through the thorns, and after in numerable tortures, they left him prac tically dead. Moved with confidence, he invoked the Blessed Virgin. Then, ac companied by two other saints. She appeared to him shining more than the sun. She lovingly touched his wounds, healed them, and, lifting him with

tenderness, said: "Courage, my son, go ahead; all of these drops of blood and sweat are collected by the angels and will be transformed into a resplendent

crown on the day of triumph." The Williamites

A great number of hermits came to Livacio in order to place themselves under the direction of the saint, and

promised obedience to him. William agreed to their requests and a vast mon

He prostrated himself on the ground, publicly confessed his sins, and depart

astery and a multitude of hermitages

ed for Jerusalem once more.

the Order of the Hermits of St. Augus

In His Mercy, God had physically blinded William in order to prevent him

tine took on a new form.

from going blind again in his soul.

each other by looking for the morti

Soon

fications which would best chastise the

afterwards

God

rewarded

the

were soon erected in the forest. Thus,

The

hermits raced

to surpass

Duke's repentance by healing him, but

flesh or humiliate pride. Joy and fervor

new sufferings were in store. The sea was infested with pirates. The fugitive fell into their hands and was very much abused, but he finally

dominated everything. The hell of Livacio had become a paradise. However, even though defeated by the master, the old serpent was still

The giant William resisted the temptation of a throne, but not that of waging a battle.

stood up and wentimmediately through out the village proclaiming the holiness

of her guest. Disconcerted, the noble begger had to flee from the enthu siasm of the villagers and to go into hiding in a somber valley called the Stable of Rhodes,or Maleval, which was infested with ferocious beasts. No one

ever dared to go there. Recognizing him as their master, the ferocious animals came to caress

him and humbly place

themselves at

his disposal. The old Duke of Aquitaine con tinued with his prayers and fastings,

living off the vegetables that he planted with his own hands. At a certain point,

exhausted because of his old age, his hardships, his fastings, and his austere life, it became impossible for him to

provide for his own livelihood. Then, God sent Albert, his former secretary and confidant, to be his disciple. From now on, Albert went to Mico's house in or

der to get food for his master. William taught Albert to be virtu ous. Every evening they prayed together, and the most extraordinary graces came

to reward them for their fidelity. One

night the oil lamp fell down and the oil poured out on the earth. Unper turbed, William continued his prayer.

The lamp went back into place by it self, the oil ran back into it, and the

light quickly illuminated the two her^ mits again. there and finally had his way with some of his disciples. The more William

fell on the ground. Impressed by "the

Repose and Celestial Reward

miracle of the litde barrels," as it be

reprehended those degenerate hermits,

came known in that area, the popula

the more they became indignant against

tion came to him in great multitudes.

the "exaggerations" of their superior. resorted to mockery, to punching, and

After having obtained from them a promise to convert and do penance, he revealed to them the qualities of a wild

to the most odious of torments. William

herb which was from then on called

In order to console his poor b-^fher,

was obliged to leave the monastery that he had founded . .. and he departed for

"St. William's Herb." The peasants in dicated to him a neighboring mount

who had burst into tears, he revc

Toscana.

called Mount Prunier, where he would be able to dedicate himself to prayer;

They finally went into open revolt and

The Animals Were More Docile

Than His Disciples

however, he went on and found a more

The hour of the reward had come.

This hour was revealed to the poor her mit, who was enraptured with joy and

gratitude. He received his last Holy Communion with a most fervent love.

him that God would send him a reli^ikjus and faithful companion. The latter came while the dying hermit was still speak

ing; it was Ronald, a wise, virtuous and

profound solitude in a mountain called

rich man who had promised to renounce

In the surroundings of Burriane,

Perrete, Even there, his recollection was

the world and live in that desert.

William found four peasant women who

disturbed by shepherds and visitors, so he went to Castiglione.

servant of God, William, raised

had come to get water with their little barrels. He said to them: "Call your fel low countrymen and announce to them

As he arrived in the village tired and starving, William had an inspira

that a foreigner is here who has interest ing things to teach them." In order to

tion to enter the house of an honorable

prove to them what his mission was, he ordered them to take off the rings

Mico's wife to help him. The poor wo man could not even move;she was lying

of their barrels filled with water and take

in bed, ready to breathe her last; how

them home upside down. They did as

ever, upon hearing his voice, she felt new life circulating in her veins. She

he had said, and not one drop of water

peasant called Mico. He did so and asked

On Febrary 10th, 1166, the great his

arms to heaven, closed his eyes, and opened them again in the light of Paradise.

His body was buried in a small garden that he himself cultivated in Maleval valley which was called, from

then on, St. William's Valley. Multi tudes of people gathered in that valley for centuries, eager to imitate his virtues or to ask his intercession.

â&#x2013;

CRUSADE 17

(Ojncinued from the preceding issue)

Revolution and

COUNTER-REVOLUTION Twenty Years Later By Flinio Correa de Oliveira

THE POLISH COMMUNIST GOVERNMENT

4. THE PSYCHOLOGICAL OFFENSIVE OF THE THIRD REVOLUTION IN THE CHURCH

HOSTED DOM CASAROLI, THE "KISSINGER OF THE VATICAN."

It is not possible to describe this psychological warfare without accurately treating its development in that which is the very soul of

the West, Christianity, and more precisely, the Catholic religion, which is Christianity in its absolute plenitude and unique authenticity.

to be pastoral and not dogmatic, really did not have dogmatic im portance. In addition, its omission about Communism could make it

pass into History as the apastoral council.

We shall explain the special sense in which we make this af firmation.

a. The Second Vatican Council

Within the perspective of Re volution and Coiinter-Revolution, the success of successes attained

by post-Stalinist smiling Commun ism was the enigmatic, disconcert

ing, shocking, and apocalyptically tragic silence of the Second Vati can Council in respect to Commun ism.

This council, which wished

Let the reader imagine an im

mense flock languishing in poor and arid fields. The sheep are be

ing attacked from all sides by swarms of bees, wasps, and birds of prey. The shepherds apply them

selves to irrigating the fields and driving away the swarms of bees. Can this activity be classified as pastoral? In thesis, certainly. However, let us suppose that at

the same time the flock was be

of that council cannot

ing attacked by bees and wasps, it was also being attacked by groups of voracious wolves, many of which were clothed in sheep skins. If the pastors fought against the insects and birds but

scribed as effectively pastoral either in History or the Book of

made no

effort to unmask or

Life.

It is hard to say this. But in

drive away the wolves, could their work be considered pastor al? Could they be considered good and faithful shepherds? In other words, did they in the Second Vatican Council, who

wished to drive away the "lesser" adversaries and gave free rein — by their silence — to the "greater" adversary, act as true shepherds? Using "up-to-date" tactics

be in

this sense the evidence of the facts

singles out the Second Vatican Council as one of the greatest calamities, if not the greatest, in the History of the Church." From then on, ±e "smoke of Satan"^ penetrated into the frame work of the Church in unthink

A BUSLOAD OF CIVILIANS FLEEING FROM LONG KANH PROVINCE NEAR

able proportions, and it is spread ing more and more, day by day,

SAIGON, VIETNAM. BELOW A CIVILI

with

AN CASUALTY,WOUNDED BY A ROCKET NEAR PHOM PENH,CAMBODIA, IS CAR

pansion of its gases. To the

RIED AWAY BY A RELATIVE.

scandal of uncountable souls, the

which are at least contestable on

the theoretical plane and which are showing themselves to be ruin ous in practice, the Second Vati can Council tried to drive away, let us say, the bees, the wasps, and the birds of prey. Their si lence about Communism left full

liberty to the wolves. The work THE COMMUNIST MAYOR OF ROME. CARLO GUILIO ARGAN,PRAISED THE "OPEN

MIND" OF PAUL VI, WHO RECEIVED HIM IN A SPECIAL AUDIENCE JANUARY 2.1977.

the

terrible force

of ex

Mystical Body of Christ has en tered into a sinister process of autodemolition.

History records the innumer able dramas that the Church has

suffered in the twenty centuries of Her existence. Oppositions that have germinated from outside Her have attempted to destroy Her. Tumors formed within Her, which were cut off by Her, then attempted to destroy Her from outside with ferocity. —When,however, did History see, before our day, such an attempt to destory the Church? This destruction, now no longer made by an external adversary, has

been

classified

"auto

demolition" in a very high pro nouncement of world-wide •-^rrcussion.^ This

led

immense

collapse of the Church and of what

4. On the calamities in the postconciliar phase of the Church, the historical deposition of Paul VI in

his sermon of June 29, 1972 is of funda mental importance. 5. See sermon of Paul VI on June

29, 1972. 6. Cf. allocution of Paul VI to

the Lombard seminary on Dec. 7, 1968.

CRUSADE 19

is still left of Christian Civilization.

The "Ostpolitik'" of the Vati can, for example, and the gigan tic infiltration of Communism in Catholic circles arc effects of all

these calamities. They constitute so many other successes of the psychological offensive of the Third Revolution against the Church. b. The Church — the Modern Cen ter of Collision

Between the

CLOSING SESSION OF THE TFP CAMPAIGN AGAINST COMMUNIST INFILTRATION IN

THE CHURCH, 1968. OVER 2 MILLION SIGNATURES WERE COLLECTED AND SENT TO PAUL VI.

Revolution and the CounterRevolution.

volution and Counter-Revolution,

ter, the most sensitive and truly decisive point of the fight be

the Church was considered to be

tween

the great spiritual force against the world-wide expansion of the Com

Counter-Revolution

In 1959, when we wrote Re

munist sect. In 1976, innumer

able ecclesiastics,includingbishops, figure, in respect to the Third Re volution, as its accomplices by omission, its collaborators, and

even its propelling forces. Progressivism, which is installed almost everywhere, is converting the formerly verdant forest of the Catholic Church into wood that is

easily kindled by Communism.

the

Revolution

and the

has

moved

from temporal society to the spir itual society. It has come to be the Holy Church, where, on one side, progressives, crypto-communists, and pro-communists, and, on the other side, anti-progressives and

Has the efficacy of Revolu tion a7jd Coimter-Revolution, been

annulled by these many transfor mations? On the contrary. In 1968, the TFP's that ex isted then in South America, in

each

spired by Part II of this essay, entitled"TheCounter-Revolution,"

7. Since the 30's, with the group

precursors of the great ones inside the Church (see our recent study, The Church in the Face of the R ise of the Connminist Menace — an Appeal to the Silent Bishops, Vera Cruz, Sao Paulo, 1976, pages 37-53).

anti-communists

confront

other."'

that later founded the Brazilian TFP,

In a word, the extent of this

we have been employing the best of

transformation is such that we do not hesitate to affirm that the cen

our time and our possibilities for action and combat in the battles that were the

THE BOOK THE CHURCH OF SILENCE IN CHILE PROVED WITH OVER 200 DOCUMENTS

THAT THE HIERARCHY HAD BECOME THE PROPELLING FORCE OF THE MARXIST REVOLUTION IN CHILE. AMERICAN EDITION OF THE BOOK IS HERE DISPLAYED AT THE EIGHTH NORTH AMERICAN SEFAC.

c. Reactions Based on Revolution and Counter-Revolution

Today, after more than 40 years have transpired, the struggle is at the height of its intensity, pcmiitting to foresee developments and extensii of an amplitude and intensity difficult to measure. In this combat, we feel

with joy the presence, in the ranks

of the TFP and like entities, of so many new brothers in the ideal — brothers

from 14 countries. It is also legitimate that the soldiers of the Good say to one another on thebattlefield:"Quam bonum

et quam jucundum habitare frateres in

unum." — "Mow good and how sweet

it is for brothers to dwell together as one." (Psalm 132:1).

U HK BU IMS u

U Ul!lU!Ill] il UIWUUUllll umiuuiiiiu U 111! 111! Ullll U 111! Diilll! II

|!IB!1!1!IIIII| I! tU!111! 111! II

1: 111! 111! 111!5

organized a group of petitions to Paul VI asking for measures to be taken against the leftist infiltra tion of the clergy and Catholic laity in South America. Altogether, 2,060,368 signa tures were collected on these peti tions in a period of 58 days in Brazil, Argentina, Chile, and Uru guay. As far as we know, it was, until then, the only mass petition —on any matter — that had in cluded the sons of four nations

of South America. And in each

one of these countries, it was also — as far as we know — the

greatest petition in its history. The answer of Paul VI was not merely silence and inaction,but also —how

it pains us to say it — a series of acts following one after the other until now, which have endowed

many promoters of Catholic left ism with prestige and facility of action.

In the face of this rising tide

in which they expressed their inconformity with the "Ostpolitik" of the Vatican and their resolu

tion "to resist it frontally" (Gal.

1! UU Ul!Bil Hi I!U1!UI!UI!K

2:11).

I!lU! Ul! US!Ha

A phrase of the declaration in relation to Paul VI expresses the spirit of the document: "And kneeling, gazing with veneration at the figure of His Holiness Paul VI, we express to him our fidelity. In this filial act we say to the Pastor of Pastors: 'Our soul is yours, our life is yours. Order us to do what ever you wish. Only do not order us to stay idle in face of the assailing red wolf. To this our conscience isopposed."' Not satisfied with these ef

8. Under the title "The Vatican

Policy of Detente Toward the Commun ist Governments: For the TFP: To With

draw or Resist." (The like entities used their own name instead of the initials

TFP.) This declaration — a veritable

manifesto — was published successively

I UU irujB.

IBIII^U

3 ifi

THE BRAZILIAN TFP PROMOTING SPECIAL ISSUE OF CATOLICISMO ON

promoted in their respective coun tries during the course of this year

FREI-THE CHILEAN KERENSKV.

nine editions of the best seller of

the Andine TFP, The Church of Silence in Chile — The TFP Proclaims the Whole Truths

were consonant with what had oc

curred in Chile. The reception given to this great publishing ef fort is already such that the action can be called victorious. As

Holy Church, the TFP's and like aged, and in 1974, each one of them published a declaration*

UniiUBUH^

forts, the TFP's and like entities

of Communist infiltration in the entities did not become discour

U lU!lU!111! B U 111! 111! 111! B I! 111! 111! lU!fl U 111! Ul! Ul!B I! Ul!111! Ul!B UU1!UI!UI!U I! 111! 111! Ul!B

In almost all of these coun

tries, the respective editions were preceeded by prologues describing many impressive local facts which

a whole, 56,000 copies were pub lished—and are rapidly dwindling — in South America alone, where,

in the more populous countries,

in the United States, in the The National Educator of Fullerton, California; in

sor, a truly epic one, even before the

Canada, in Speak Up of Toronto; in Spain, in Hoja de Limes and Fuerza

It is the book of Fabio \'Mical

of Madrid, Region of Ovieda; and in Brazil, in 36 newspapers in the most diverse points of the country.

in 57 newspapers in 11 countries: in

In addition to Catulicismo, it was

Argentina, in La Nacion of Buenos

also published in the various journals reviews of the

different TF'P's

installation of Communism

in Chile.

Xavier da Silveira, entitled /•><

Chilean Kerensky. It denounced the de cisive

collaboration

of the

Christian

Democratic Party of the Andine country and

the CDP leader Eduardo Frei,

president of the country and the man who prepared the way for the Marxist

Aires, La Voz del Interior of Cordoba;

and

in Chile, in La Tercera of Santiago, El

and like entities: Tradicion, Familia,

Sur of Concepcion, El Diario Austral of Temuco, La Prensa of Osorno; in

Propiedad of Aigentina, Fidiicia of Chile,

Uruguay, in El Pais of Montevideo; in

Ecuador, Critsada of Colombia, Cuva-

were published in the following coun tries: Brazil, Argentina, Ecuador,Colom

Bolivia, in El Diario of La Pa/; in Ecuador, in El Conmiercio of Quito;

donga of Venezuela, and Crusade for a

bia, Venezuela, and Italy.

in Colombia, in El Tiempo and El

States.

Christiandad of Bolivia, Reconqiiista of

Christian

Civilization

the

victory. That book went through 17 editions as more than 100,000 copies

United

Espectador of Bogota; in Venezuela,

9. This work — monumental for

in El Universal, El Nacional, Ultimas Noticias^ ElMundo, and 2001 of Caracas;

its documentation, its arguments, and for the theses it defends - had a precur

CRUSADE 21

The TFP in resistance: "Order us to do whatever you wish. Only do not order us to stay idle in face of the assailing red wolf. To this our conscience is opposed." an edition of a book of this na

ture (when it is a good one) usu ally consists of 5000 copies. In Spain, there was an impressive petition of more than 1000 secu lar and regular priests from all the regions of the country, in which these priests manifested to the Covadonga Cultural Society their decided support for the cour ageous prologue of the Spanish edition. d. The Usefulness of the Action of the TFP's and Like Entities

Inspired by Revolution and Counter-Revolution

Counter-Revolution,

themselves wandered. This is what

an observation of the facts, even

though it be a summary one, per mits one to see.

All by itself, this is not a victory. But it is a precious and in dispensable condition for it. The TFP's give thanks to Our Lady for being able in this way to make, within the spirit and methods of the second part of Revolution and Counter-Revolution, their contri bution toward the great struggle to

Concerning the Counter-Revolutionary activities of the TFP, inspired by the book Revolution and

sheep into the ways of perdition, that is to say, upon that path which they, the shepherds, have

which

are

dedicated

other

wholesome forces, one or the

other of which are of great scope and capacity of action.

what * * *

practical usefulness have these ac tivities had in this specific field of battle? By denouncing to Catholic

opinion the danger of Communist infiltration, they have opened the eyes of the people to the snares being woven by the unfaithfu shepherds. As a result, the latter are leading fewer and fewer of the 22 CRUSADE

It is a demand of Justice to

say that although the TFP's are entities made up of Catholic lay men, their work would not have

I . liched the point that it has were it not for a Bishop whom they are proud to have as a most firm friend, Dom Antonio de Castro Mayer,

Bishop Antonio de Castro Mayer.

Bishop of Campos. With his pas

shines for the Catholics of the

toral letters,' ÂŽ he constitutes one

New and Old World.

like entities find themselves should

er to shoulder with the organiza

of illustrious beacons which still

tions on the front line in the

counter-revolutionary struggle. The panorama presented would not be complete if we were to neglect an internal transforma

5. AN EVALUATION OF THE TWENTY YEARS OF THE THIRD REVOLUTION ACCORDING TO THE CRITERIA OF REVOLUTION AND

tion

of the Third

Revolution.

It is the Fourth Revolution that

COUNTER-REVOLUTION

is being born of it. It is being born, yes, in the manner of a matricidal distilla tion

Thus, the situations of the Third Revolution and the Counter-

The same thing occurred when, by an analogous process, the Third Revolution sprouted from the second one. Everything indicates

lication of this book.

On the one hand, the apogee

that the moment has now arrived

of the Third Revolution makes a

in which the Third Revolution,

short-term success of the Counterdifficult than

ever.

On the other hand, the same

anti-socialist allergy that presently constitutes a grave obstacle to the victory of Communism creates

ing all over the Americas, by the bringing into existence of a new TFP in France, by the raising up of similar dynamic organizations' in the Iberian peninsula, and by

making its name known and by

medium-term conditions that are

developing contacts in the other

pronouncedly favorable to the

countries of the Old World, with

Counter-Revolution.The noble his

lively desires to collaborate with all of the counter-revolutionary groups that fight there. Among these, they distinguish, with special admiration and sympathy,the bril

torical responsibility of taking ad vantages of these conditions falls to the various counter-revolution

ary groups spread across the world. During the course of these twenty years, the TFP's have been

trying to contribute their part to the common effort by spread10. See especially Carta Pastoral

the

tal blow to the First Revolution.

the basis of how they present themselves shortly before the twentieth anniversary of the pub

refinement. When

fined, overcame, and dealt a mor

Revolution have been outlined on

Revolution

Second Revolution was born, it re

liant Alleanza Catolica.

Twenty years after the launching of Revolution and Counter-Revolution the TFP's and

pelo Concilia Eciimenico Vaticano 11,

at the same time consummate and

moribund, will generate the Fourth Revolution and expose itself to be killed by it. â&#x20AC;&#x201D;In the clash between the Third Revolution and the Counter-

Revolution, will there be time for

the process generating the Fourth Revolution to develop itself entire ly? Will the latter really open a new stage in the history of the Re volution? Or will it merely be a transitory phenomenon which will rise and disappear without having a major influence on the clash between the Third Revolution and

the Counter-Revolution? In r>

to thisFourthRevolution aboriji.ig, it should be said that the greater or lesser space given to it will

sobre Problemas de Apostolado Mo-

1966 (Considerations Regarding the Ap

derno, 1953 (Pastoral Letter on the

plication of the Documents Promul gated by the Second Ecumenical Vatican

depend on the answer to this question, an answer, moreover, that only the future will be able

"Carta Pastoral Prevenindo Osdiocesanos

Council); Carta Pastoral sobre a Pre-

to give in a complete way.

Contra os Ardis da Seita Communista,

servacao da Pe e dos Bons Costianes.

1961 (Pastoral

1967 (Pastoral Letter on the Preserva

Problems of the Modern Apostolate);

Pastoral subre a Igreja, 1965 (Pastoral

Cristandade, 1972 (Pastoral Letter on

Instruction on the Church); Cana Pas-

the

toral-Consideracoes a Proposito da Aplicacao dos DocumentosPromulgados

Casamento Indissoluvel, 1975 (For In

It is not fitting to treat that which is uncertain as though it has an importance that was certain. Therefore, we will devote a very limited space herein to that which appears to be the Fourth

dissoluble Marriage).

Revolution.

Letter Warning the

People of the Diocese Against the Snares

tion of the Faith and Good Morals);

Carta

the

Communist

Sect): liistrucao

Pastoral

Cursillos

sobre

Cursilbos

Christianity); Pelo

CRUSADE 23

Chapter

3 THE FOURTH REVOLUTION PARIS, MAY. 1968 - THE REVOLUTION OF THE SORBONNE WAS THE POINT OF DE PARTURE FOR THE FOURTH (STRUCTURALIST) REVOLUTION.

1 THE FOURTH REVOLUTION "PROPHESIED"

BY THE AUTHORSOFTHETHIRD REVOLUTION

As is well known, neither

Marx nor the greater part of his most

notorious

henchmen

and

followers (whether "orthodox" or "heterodox") considered the dic

tatorship of the proletariat to be the final climax of the revolution

ary process. According to them, this latter is only the most quin tessential and dynamic aspect of the Universal Revolution. And in

the evolutionist mythology inher ent to the thinking of Marx, and his followers,just as evolution will develop to infinity over the course of the centuries, so also the Re volution will be endless. Two other

revolutions have already been born of the first one. The third, in its turn, will generate yet another one. And so on . . .

It is impossible to foresee within the Marxist perspective what Revolutions

no. 20 or no.

50 will be. However, it is not im possible to foresee what the Fourth Revolution will be. This provision the Marxists themselves have al

24 CRUSADE

ready made. It should be the overthrow of

the dictatorship of the proletariat as a consequence of a new crisis, by force of which the hypertrophied state will be the victim of its own hypertrophy. It will dis appear, giving rise to a scientific and cooperative state of things in

which — the Communists say — man will have attained a degree of liberty, equality, and frater nity beyond imagination up until

CHARLES MANSON, LEADER OF THE HIPPIH BAND WHICH COMMITTED MA

CABRE AND "REFINED" MURDERS, REPRESENTS AN ADVANCE STA(, THE FOURTH REVOLUTION.

TERRORISTS ACT IN MILAN. A TRANSITORY STAGE IN THE REVOLUTIONARY PROCESS, AIMED AT ESTABLISHING A UTOPIAN SOCIETY.

2. THE FOURTH REVOLUTION AND TRIBALISM; AN EVENTUALITY

that man will be compensated for the atrophy of the reason. This is the reason, yes, which was formerly hypertrophied by the free examination of the scrip tures, by Cartesianism, etc., divin ized by the French Revolution,

in this field thatthe transformation

abused to the fullest extent in

must take place.

ist currents. Structuralism sees in

cohesion among the members is assured, above all, by a common feeling from which flow common

every Communist school of thought, and now, finally atro phied and made a slave at the service of transpychological and parapsychological totemism ...

tribal life an illusory synthesis of the height of individual liberty

habits and a common will. Individ ual reason is limited in them to al

a. The Fourth Revolution

and

most nothing, that is to say, to the first and most elementary movements permitted to it by this atrophied state, a level of think ing which has been called "savage thought."" This is thought that does not think, thought that is turned only toward the concrete; such is the price of the collectivist tribal fusion. It belongs to the

"Omnes dii gentium daemonia" ("All the gods of Gentiles are devils") say the Scriptures.(Psalm 95:5). Within this structuralist per spective, where magic is presented as a form of knowledge, to what

witch doctor to maintain this col

(both sinister and attractive, soft

lective, psychic life by means of "confused" messages which are

and delirious, atheistic and bewitchingly credulous) with which the Prince of Darkness (from the

What will this be like? It is

impossible not to ask oneself if an answer to this query is to be found in the tribal society dreamed

of by the present-day structural

consensual collectivism, in

which the latter will end by de vouring liberty. In such a collec tivism, the various "I's" of indi

vidual persons(with their thinking, will, ways of being characteristic of each one, and conflicts between each other) are melted down and

dissolved in the collective person ality of the tribe which generates a very thoroughly common way of thinking, will, and style of life. Of course, to move toward

this state of affairs, one must pass through the extinction of the old standards of individual reflection,

volition, and sensibility, as these are gradually replaced by forms of sensibility, thinking, and delibera tion which are more and more col

lective. It is, therefore, principally

â&#x20AC;&#x201D;How will this be? In tribes,

nonetheless "rich" in vain fires

and even flashes coming from the mysterious world of transpsychology or parapsychology. And it is by the acquisition of these "riches" 11. Cf. Claude Levy Straus, La Pensee Sauvage, Plom, Paris, 1969.

PROFESSORS AND FUNCTIONARIES OF THE UNIVERSITY OF PEKING HAUL ROCKS ON THEIR BACKS. OBLIGATORY SERVILE WORK FOR EVERYONE - INCLUDING WOMEN - IS A SPECIALTY OF CHINESE COMMUNISM. IN SPITE OF THE GREAT NUM

BER OF FLIGHTS FROM RED CHINA, EULOGIES TO THE "CULTURAL REVOLUTION" ARE STILL FREQUENT IN THE WESTERN WORLD.

and the Preternatural

extent can a Catholic discern the

deceptive gleams, the canticle

depths of the abysses in which he lies eternally) draws the men who have denied the Church of Christ?

This is a question that theo logians can and should discuss. I mean the true theologians, that is to say, those few who still be lieve in the existence of the devil, especially the few within those

few who have the courage' ''^ce the scorn and persecutions t .le press and to speak.

'-v.MF

b. Structuralism â&#x20AC;&#x201D; Pre-tribal Tendencies

Be that as it may, to the ex tent that one sees in the structur alist movement a more or less ex

act figure of (but in any case, the precursor of) the Fourth Revolu

tion, certain phenomena having an affinity with it which have become generalized in the last ten or twen ty years must, in their turn, be

CRUSADE 25

appears to be the only normal way of history. They will smile incredulously and optimistically before these per spectives as Leo X smiled in re gard to the trivial "quarrel of fri ars" (the only aspect he could dis cern in the First Revolution aborn

ing) or as the Fenelonian Louis XVI smiled atthe firsteffervesences of the Second Revolution which

l!i% THE FOURTH REVOLUTION OPENS THE WAV FOR THE PUBLIC CULT OF THE DEVIL

ALREADY MANIFEST IN THE SATANIC CHURCH OF ANTON LA VEV (WITH HORNS) IN SAN FRANCISCO, CALIFORNIA.

presented themselves in splendid palace saloons, embellished at times by the golden sound of the harpsichord, at other times appear ing discreetly in ambiences and

seen as preparatory phases and pro pellers of the structuralist impetus.

frequent eulogies of a certain type

bucolic scenes such as the Hameau

of "cultural revolution," which

Thus, the overthrow of the tradition of dress in the West,

generates a new and still poorly defined post-industrial society (at. times Chinese Communism is pre

of his spouse. Similarly, even to day, the optimists and skeptics are smiling before the manipula tions of the smiling post-Stalin

sented as a first flash of this) are

ist Communism or the convul

symptomatic.

Necessarily abbreviated by li mitations of space in the present chapter, this picture offers its un pretentious contribution to the

sions that preannounce the Fourth Revolution. Among these are in cluded many high representatives, even among the highest in the Church and the temporal soci ety of the West. If someday the Third or Fourth Revolution, assisted in the spiritual sphere by ecumenical progressivism, succeeds in taking over the temporal life of human ity, it will owe more to the

lucubrations of souls endowed with

carelessness and collaboration of

that daring and peculiar refinement

these smiling and optimistic pro phets of "good sense" than to all the fury of the revolutionary

more and morecorroded by nudism, obviously tends toward the ap pearance or consolidation of habits which will tolerate, at the most, a cincture of feathers (such as are

c. An Unpretentious Contribution

worn by certain tribes) alternating (where the cold demands it) with

covering more or less like that used by the Laplanders. The rapid disappearance of the formalities of courtesy can only have as its final end the ab solute simplicity (to employ only this qualifier) of tribal relations. The growing ill will toward everything that is reasoned, struc tured, and methodical can only lead, in its ultimate paroxysm, to the perpetual and fantastic wander ings of the life of the jungles, alternating with the instinctive and almost mechanical carrying out of some activities absolutely indispensable to life.

We know very well that vast and condensed panoramic visions such as this one are subject, by

their very nature, to objections.

of observation and analysis that, in all epochs, gives to some men the ability to foresee the day of tomorrow.

d. The Opposition of the Banal

effort, to abstraction, to theoriza-

In this respect, others will do what banal souls, lacking in daring, have done in all epochs.

tion, and to doctrine can only lead ultimately to a hypertrophy of the senses and the imagination, to that "civilization of the image," about

Smiling, they will place such trans formations within the category of the impossible. They will do this, because such changes would alter

which Paul VI considered it hi*^

their mental habits, because these

obligation to warn humanity. The idyllic and ever more

things deviate from good sense and to banal men good sense

The aversion to intellectual

26 CRUSADE

hosts and the services of revolu

tionary propaganda. e.

Ecclesiastical Peniecostalism

Tribalism

â&#x20AC;&#x201D;

Let us speak of the spiritual sphere. Of course, the Fouth Re volution also wishes to reduce it

to tribalism. And the way of doing so, one can already note in the cur rents of theologians and canon ists who aim to transform the no

ble and bony rigidity of the ec-

clesiastical structure, as our Lord

Jesus Christ instituted it, into a cartilaginous, soft, and amorphous tissue of dioceses and parishes without territory. By these religi

ous groupings, the firm, canonical authority will be gradually re placed by the ascendancy of more

or less Pentecostalist "prophets," of the same race, they,as the witch doctors of structuralism, with whom they will finally fuse, just

ity. Therefore, each stage of the Revolution is more complicated than the previous one, obliging

as the structuralist tribal cell will

that are likewise more detailed

also necessarily fuse with the progressivist pentecostalist parish or

and complex.

diocese.

3. THE OBLIGATION OF THE COUNTER-REVOL UTIONARIES IN THE FACE OF THE FOURTH

the Counter-Revoution to efforts

And with these perspectives of the

Revolution

and of the

Counter-Revolution and of the future of this work in the face of

REVOLUTION ABORNING

both, we close these present con venture, perhaps the fight gainst

When uncountable facts ap pear which can be lined up in a

it will demand the elaboration of

Uncertain, as is the whole

world, about the day of tomor row, we raise our eyes in prayer to the throne of Mary, the Queen of the Universe, as the words of the Psalmist directed to Our Lord, which we have adapted to her,

way to suggest a hypothesis such

one more chapter of Revolution

as the birth of the Fourth Re

and

volution, what should the counter

revolutionary do? In the perspectives of Re

perhaps will occupy, by itself, a volume equal to or greater than that devoted to the three pre

volution and Counter-Revolution,

vious revolutions.

it behooves him, above all, to ac

Indeed, it is proper to the process of decadence to compli cate everything almost to infin

centuate the preponderant im

portance of the Revolution in the tendencies both in the process that generates the Fourth Revol ution and in the world that is be

ing born of it. He should prepare himself not only to warn men against this preponderance of the tendencies (fundamentally sub versive of good human order) to which they are proceeding but al so to use all of the legitimate and appropriate resources of the tendential plane to combat this same Revolution in the tendencies. It

also behooves him to observe,

analyze, and foresee the new steps of the process and to raise up as soon as possible every obstacle to this supreme form of revolution ary psychological warfare, which is the Fourth Revolution aborning. If the Fourth Revolution has

time to develop before the Third Revolution attempts its great adTHE TRIBAL TENDENCIES OF THE FOURTH REVOLUTION MANIFEST THEM SELVES ALSO IN THE CHURCH. THIS TOTEM WAS REPRODUCED IN A MISSAL COMPOSED IN OTTAWA IN 1976 BY THE

CANADIAN CONFERENCE OF BISHOPS, TO BE VENERATED AS A CRUCIFIX.

Counter-Revolution, which

siderations.

rise to our lips: "Ad te levavi oculos meos, qui habitas in coelis. Ecce sicut

the original text up-to-date in the Italian edition of 1972. This being

as the eyes of the handmaid are

Our Lady of Fatima, we ask Her for those great pardons and vic tories, as soon as possible, that will amount to the implantation of Her Reign. We ask this even though the Church and the human race will have to go through the apocalyptic chastisements — but how justice-wielding, regenerating, and merciful — foreseen by Her in

the Cova de Iria.

is no reason not to retain it and

oculi servorum in manibus domin-

orum suorum, sicut oculi ancillae in manibus dominae suae; ita oculi nostri ad dominam Matrem nostram

donae

misereatur

nostri."

("To Thee have I lifted up my eyes: who dwellest in heaven. Be hold as the eyes of servants are on the hands of their masters, the

hands of her mistress:

so our eyes are upon Our Lady and Mother until She have mercy on us." —Adaptation of Psalm 122:1-2).

Yes, turning our eyes toward

CONCLUSION

We interrupted the final part of Revolution and Counter-Revol-

ution as it appeared in the Brazilian edition of 1959 in order to bring

done, we ask ourselves if the brief

conclusion of the original text of 1959 and of subsequent editions does not deserve to be maintained

or if it does not, at least, call for some modifications. We have re read

it with

caution and

have

reached the persuasion that there that moreover there is nothing whatsoever to modify in it. We say today as we said then: "In reality, on account of everything that has been said here, the picture of our days is very clear to a mentality fixed in the logic ofcounter-revolutionary prin ciples. We participate in the su preme drama of a fight which we would call mortal if one of the contenders were not immortal. It is between the Church and the Re

volution. As sons of the Church and fighters in the ranks of the

•t'n

Counter-Revolution, it is natural

rm.: w

irenfia

THE ARCHBISHOP OF MINNEAPOLIS (USA), JOHN ROACH,"VESTS" HIMSELF WITH IN DIAN ORNAMENTS TO CELEBRATE MASS. THE NOBLE ECCLESIASTICAL STRUCTURE IS

BECOMING A SOFT AMORPHOUS TISSUE OF UNDEFINED RELIGIOUS GROUPS, GUIDED NOT BY AUTHENTIC SHEPHERDS BUT BY THE WITCH DOCTORS OF STRUCTURALISM ..

OR BY THEIR FELLOWS,THE PROPHETS OF PENTECOSTALISM. BELOW; "CATHOLIC" PENTECOSTALISTS AT KANSAS CITY CONVENTION THIS SUMMER.

for us at the end of this work to consecrate ourselves filially to Our Lady. "The first, the great, the eternal revolutionary, the inspirer and supreme promoter of the Re volution, as of those which pro ceeded it and will follow it, is the serpent, whose head was crushed by the Immaculate Virgin. Mary is, then, the patroness ofall those who fight against the Revolution. "The universal and omi

; V,'

tent mediatorship of the Moh. of God is the counter-revolution aries' greatest reason for hope. And at Fatima, She gave them the certainty of victory when She an nounced that even after an even tual outburst of Communism all over the world: "In the end, my Immaculate Heart will triumph!" May the Virgin then accept this filial homage, tribute of love, and expression of absolute confi

dence in Her triumph!

Ambiences, Customs & Civilizations

Grace and Grandeur, Misery and Servitude

The munificent towers of the fa mous Church of St. Basil in Mos

cow may be seen inthebackground of the accompanying illustration. This admirable edifice, built by Ivan the Ter

rible in the 16th century, calls to mind with extraordinary vivacity that which was most typical in the Russia of the Czars. It is divided into two parts, separ

ated horizontally by an imaginary line. The lower half, extending from the ground to the lower part of the towers,

is solid, massive, extremely heavy; it is an

enormous

architectural

ensemble

whose stones are piled up forming a most dense block, so that it even seems to be

sinking into the ground. Above this im

aginary line, the towers unexpectedly be come different from the lower part. They gracefully ranch up to the sky, as if they were slender needles. So light and deli

cate are these Byzantine domes that to

our modern Westerner eyes they even

seem to be balloons ready to rise at any moment. These domes are surpassed by a higher and very delicate dome, which seems to drag irresistibly behind itself

,j V 1^4

an immense triangular tower, as though it were the tail of a comet. One of rhe beauties of this edifice is

the harmony of its many different ele ments. This characteristic is exception ally rich in this masterpiece, in which the height of severity, of stability and strength are balanced with the height of grace, fantasy, and lightness, This is the charm of this monument,

Here, however, the Communist note is miserably present. The natural order of things requires that all values that are particularly rich in grace and delicacy be at the service of the wo man. This is so because these values con

stitute a proper ambience for her fragility, and the adequate means for the expan

square. Wearing men's boots and hand

ling heavy brooms, there they are in and bad weather going about the s; to perfomi a job that is hard even for men.

In the final analysis, here you have five slaves of the Soviet State who are

treatedly brutally; they are unfortunate

which reflects the soul - somewhat im

sion in the feminine soul of the most no

daughters of an "order" of things in

mature and primitive, but magnificently nuanced and artistic - of great Russia,

ble qualities of wife, of inothcr, and of daugh ter,

which grace, delicacy, and tenderness are banned as decrepit and inauthentic val

of glorious Russia. .. (jf poor Russia, which would have been quite different

I'or this very reason, nothing can be more disagreeable to us than seeing a wo

ues, proper only to corrupted bourgeois.

had schism not pulled it out of the most loving arms of the Spouse of Jesus Christ.

man being assigned jobs whose harshness

This admirable church, perhaps more

is incompatible with her delicate nature:

Thus, we have in this picture symbols of two eras, one of which was brutally extinguished in order to give birth to an

to work as a dockworker, as a mechanic,

other one, "sincerely friendly to the

Asian than l-iuropean, is located in an a-

or as a soldier. . .

masses." What a terrible kind of "friend

grecable urban setting, bnchajued. our

Now. ii is precisely in this position that these Soviet citizens appear in the photograph. Five street sweepers, expos ed to ail the moral improprieties of their hard work, sweep the snow out of die

ship" is this, which reduces the people

gaze dwells in the contemplation of such

a beautiful ensemble, where everything seems to manifest grace, delicacy, and

dignit\',

to such a condition that even the deli

cacy of heart of a wife or a mother is re fused to them as much as possible by a

ruthless regime!

The Tragedy of Vietnam

Flimsy boats cut the water, leaving behind the specter of captivity. On them,a hand ful of heroes carry out one of the most dra matic episodes of our times. These are Viet namese fleeing from Red tyranny towards free lands. In their most difficult hours, they are encouraged by the hope that a non-com munist nation may receive them, where they

may work, prosper, and live with their fa milies in freedom. However, a refined insensi

bility â&#x20AC;&#x201D; not to say cruelty â&#x20AC;&#x201D; is manifested toward these heroic Vietnamese, worthy of all admiration, by those in whom they have placed their greatest hopes. "VIETNAMESE ARE PEOPLE,TOO," THETFPSTATES

Eighty thousand Vietnamese refugees were rescued and granted asylum in several coun tries. Another 110,000, however, died at sea,

according to a declaration made in Tokyo

by Mr. Tran Van Son, a former Congressman and leader of the opposition in South Vietnam. He made these declarations to the Tokyo correspondent of the London Times.

In their noble struggle to flee from the debasing Communist yoke, tens of thou

sands of unfortunate families have risked their

lives fleeing on fragile boats jam-packed with people. Almost all the ports of neighboriiu countries, however, are closed to them, and few ships receive them aboard. Struck with terror in the face of such facts,

the TFP appeals to those holding the greatest temporal and spiritual powers on eaith, that is. President Jimmy Carter and His Holiness Paul VI. Both are promoters of a world-wide campaign for human rights, and it is precisely the most fundamental human rights of the Vietnamese victims that have been violated.

To deny this would amount to saying that they have no rights, or that they arc not hu man beings. (See page 3)

Nov.-December 1977

S1.50

Tsabe f, hRistian

OR a

I^Mlization w

GOP WILL LAUGH ■ >»r THEM...

Also in this issue:

SOCIALIST AGRARIAN

PLUNDER

' >

I i

.. -â&#x2013; .

In the Night of the Twentieth Century, St. Stephen's Crown is Handed Over to the Persecutors of Hungary trrti

Onerecalled thousand years ago, when Prince Istvan, who would be by his people as "the splendid guiding-star of the Hungarians," received the royal crown from Pope Sylvester II, the Magyar people bent their knees and received from their good God the first blessing.

It is related that after forty-one years of glorious rule, St. Ste

phen, feeling that his death was approaching, faced a situation that worried him very much: his only heir, St. Emerick. had already died. To whom, then, should he entrust the crown who would pro tect the Faith and the order that were introduced into Hungary through him? He decided, then, in a beautiful movement of soul, to offer his crown to the protection of the Queen of Heaven! His

Hungarians applauded his decision warmly. The crown was kept from that time at the great cathedral of the Virgin Mary at Szekesfehervar. A royal document of 1284 describes the Virgin Mary as "glorious

Virgin, preserver of our crown."

The noble gesture of St. Stephen echoed throughout the cen turies in the souls of the Magyars, and the medieval refer

ences to the Virgin Mary as patroness and sovereign lady of Hungary culminated in the early seventeenth-century doctrine of the "Regnum Marianum" (Kingdom of Mary) which regarded Hun gary as the special preserve and inheritance of the Mother of God. Still today it is a Hungarian practice to depict the Virgin Mary in the Hungarian coronation regalia, holding the Infant Jesus in Her arms, and wearing the Holy Crown on Her head.

The centuries went by, however, and holy kings and holy bis hops became more and more uncommon, while the enemies of Christendom were becoming more aggressive and audacious. And today, when the brave people of St. Stephen suffer under the Com

munist yoke, ironically their most precious relic, the Holy Crown, is offered to their persecutor. . . Yet, this is not the end of the story.

/â&#x20AC;&#x201D;% tSeep3ge3J

Modern Leisure and

the Happiness of Order -

(Seepage 15} Vienna in the eighteenth century: The Austriansof that time found

the joy of life in the pleasing conviviality and in the art of conversa tion. Later, excitement speed and noise were gradually introduced into human relations. Along with this change, the idea that hap piness in this life is associated with a continual diversion, an in tense pleasure, or even with strong sensations, became more and more widespread. Yet, did the world succeed in becoming happier?

November-December 1977

Volume 7, Number 6

EDITOR; John Hart ASSOCIATE

EDITORS

Thomas Bell

Eugene Kenyon

Jeremias Wells

TFP News and Views

Murillo Galliez

A Relic of Christendom Was Given to the Communists

"God Will Laugh at Them ..." Our Reader's Write The White House Responds,

by Professor Plinio Correa de Oliveira Forgotten Truths

"God is Merciful, but He is also Just"

PHOTOGRAPHY:

Edward Thompson Preston Noell CIRCULATION DIRECTOR:

Gerald Campbell FOREIGN CORRESPONDENTS:

The News in Focus

London: Jules C. Ubbelohde

The Churchman Who Sold his Soul to the Devil,

Paris: Guy de Ridder

by Thomas Bell

Rome: Luiz Dufour

A Golden Legend: The Theban Legion by Harold Wyn Newcastle

Munich: C. Rosteck Gaia

Madrid: Jose Luis de Zayas Montreal: Michel Renaud

Modem Leisure and the Happiness of Order, by Murillo M. Galliez, M.D.

Buenos Aires: Luiz Mesquica

Document

Caracas: Pedro Morazzani

Socialist Agrarian Plunder in the Irrigated Lands,

Santiago: Jose A. Ureta

a statement by the American TFP

Sao Paulo: Jose Lucio A. Correa

Montevideo: Raul de Corral

Bogota: Julio Hurtado Book Review

Quito: Juan M. Montes

The Occult and the Third Reich, by Jeremias Wells

La Paz: Alexander Torres

"It is better to die than to live in a world desolated

and without honor."

We are interested in hearing your comments on Crusade. Should you wish to express your opinion about specific articles or about the magazine in general, please send us a note. Crusade for a Christian Civilization, P. O. Box 1281, New Rochelle, New York 10802.

Issued bi-monthly. Annual subscription: USA $9.50, Foreign $10.50(Europe by Air Mail $17.00). When changing your address, please send both new and old addresses. Some back issues available;descriptive price lists available upon request.

OUR COVER: St. Stephen, the

"splendid guiding-star of the Hungarians," wearing the Holy Crown.

V Near the end ofNovember ouryoungmembers held a quite sticcessful campaign on the campus of the University of Michigan. A flyer stating our views in defense of the Panama Canal was very well re ceived by the students there, and sparked much discussion.

Meanwhile, a delegation of the American TFP,

carrying a large red standard with the golden lion, marched in Washington, D.C., under cold

rain, along with over 2,000 Hungarian-Americans to express our disapproval of the decision to send the Holy Crown ofSt. Stephen to the Communists.

And in KansasCity,Missouri, the A merican TFP promoted a Mass, on the occasion of the anniversary of the Bol shevik Revolution in Russ

for the souls of all the vu

tints ofCo mmunism through out the world by means of assassinations,

revolutions

and wars. Especially re membered were those Amer

icans who gave their lives in

defense of our institutions and Christian Civilization in

the Vietnam War. The Holy Sacrifice, attended by people coming from several states

and representatives of vari ous Captive Nations, was al

so offered for the liberation

of all peoples enslaved by Communism.

A RELIC OF CHRISTENDOM Was Given to the Communists The American TFP to the Hungar- The Crown was sent"to the people

ian People: a word of support and of Hungary," but the people were hope in their Resistance On November 26th, the American

TFP sent to President Carter a telegram expressing its complete disagreement

with the planned handing over of the Crown of St. Stephen to the Commun ists. The message read:

not invited to receive it It was repeatedly stressed by Pres ident Carter that the Holy Crown was

not going to be given to the Communists, but to "the Hungarian people." Secre tary of State Cyrus R. Vance stated dur

ing the very ceremony in Budapest that the crown "belongs to the Hungarian

"Sir: The American Society for the Defense of Tradition, Family and Pro perty (TFP) voices its profound disap proval of the decision to hand over the

people." However, where were the Hun

Crown of St. Stephen, a symbol repre

ment building with the presence of a

garian people? According to the press reports, the

ceremony took place inside ^e Parlia

senting the glory and grandeur of a few American and Communist dignitar Catholic nation that has unfortunately ies. The reports carefully avoid mention been submerged in the Communist tide. ing where the people of Hungary were. In solidarity with that nation, the TFP Still according to the reports, Hun expresses its complete disagreement with garian officials said the Crown would be the return of this glorious diadem ofthe put on permanent public display. But Apostolic King to the oppressors and when and where? No one knows. "Pro persecutors ofHungary. The TFP points bably, they say, at the national museum. out the utter contradiction of professing Eventually, it may be transferred to the to observe a human rights policy and yet, historic royal palace. .. which is still at the same time, handing over this relic

undergoing repairs for damage suffered

ofthe grandeur of Hungary to the tyrant

during the Second World War..."

They should be anxious to display

who oppresses her. It would be diffi cult to conceive ofa more flagrant viola tion of the human rights of the Hungari

thing is holding them. Strange. Are they

an people. Ttmm A Reese, President

perhaps afraid of the people?

their "trophy" to the people. But some

Before the silence of the shepherds, the Crown was given to the Communists

As the ceremony was taking place in Budapest, Hungarians in the West were

profoundly saddened by the event, yet were facing it with a brave determination

to continue the struggle against Com munism. Robert Harkay, head of the Ac tion to Save the Holy Crown, declared:

"We are dismayed that our proximate objective was thwarted but we will con

tinue to work towards the triumph of Justice and freedom for all." In New York, Rev. Julian Fuzer, Pres

ident of the American Hungarian Catho lic Priests Association, stated in a Press

Conference: "One thousand years ago when Pope Sylvester II sent the Crown to St. Stephen, the whole Church of

Jesus Christ was rejoicing: a joyful Pope spoke, the bishops, the monarchs and

the rulers of Europe applauded, and the

Hungarians exulted. Today, as the Holy Crown is being returned by the American

President, the Church is silent: the Pope is silent, the bishops of America and Europe are silent, the heads of the Euro

pean governments have no opinion, and the Hungarians in Hungary and outside of Hungary are confused."

A shocking picture of the "Ostpolitik" era: Laszlo Lekai, successor of Cardinal

Joseph Mindszenty as Primate of Hun

gary, takes the oath of fidelity to the President of the Communist State in

Hungary, Pal Losonczi (right). Later this prelate was made a Cardinal by Paul VI. In the back,from left to right: Jozsef Ijjas, Archbishop of Kalocsa and Presi dent of the Hungarian Conference of Bishops; Gyorgy Avzei, the Vice-Prime Minister and Imre Miklos, Minister of

State for Religious Affairs. In his last visit to the U.S., Cardinal

Mindszenty declared in St. Louis: "Of all Hungarian bishops I am the only one who did not take the oath offidelity to the godless State ..."

The Hungarian bishops supported the handing over of the Holy Crown of St. Stephen to the Communists. CRUSADE 3

GOD WELL LAUGH J,

Once upon a time there was a strong and intelligent people who lived in a beautiful land. Everything about them would have made their

THE SEQUENCE OF EVENTS

existence easier, directing them to wards a glorious future, were it

June, 1977: Pope Paul VI receives in

of barbarianism weighing heavily

not for the innumerable centuries audience, in the Vatican, the Chief of the Communist Party of Hungary, Janos Kadar.

November 4: President Carter an nounces his decision of handing over the Hoiy Crown of St. Stephen to the Com

munist government of Hungary. On this date, in 1956, Soviet tanks crushed the anti-communist uprising of the Magyar people.

upon them. Along with barbarian ism came primitive and crude be liefs, pagan customs, and the vice of living at the expense of one's neighbors by meansofravaging wars. All of this was about the year 1000. Astonished with the age that it had reached, the civilized world

imagined itself old. An extravagant few even thought it was going to

hollow, and tedious question. He who sees this question clearly, has no need of any explanation; and no explanation will help him who does not see it clearly. At any rate, in that remote year 1000, the Church had the good fortune of being governed by a great Pope, Sylvester II. How au thentic was his pastoral zeal! It encompassed all the civilized world and penetrated even the barbarian world, seeking souls to convert. Thus it was tihat in the midst of

that barbarian people, he noticed a true flower rising up out of the night of barbarianism. This was the young duke, Stephen, who asked

the Church for a title of king and

end.

November 29: Over two thousand Hungarian-Americans marched in Wash ington D.C. under a cold rain, manifest ing their indignation towards the decision

o o O

However, the world — and

more precisely the West — was just giving birth to the glories of civili

of President Carter. Hundreds of thou

zation that afterwards shone forth therein.

sands of telegrams and letters were re

Here and there, valorous men

the grace of instituting an ecclesi astical hierarchy in Hungary, his newly-converted country.

Along with his paternal con sent, Sylvester II sent to the banks ceived by the White House, appealing' began guiding the people along of the Danube such a masterpiece for the sacred relic not to be sent to the paths leading to prosperity and that none better could be made by Communists. grandeur. a jeweler of our time. It was a king There were many saints a- ly crown from which pearls and December 25: The Catholic press is mong these men. As a matter of precious stones of various colors, sued a statement by the U.S. CadioUc fact, men of distinction of that all encrusted in gold, shone forth. Conference Office of International Jus tice and Peace saying that it has agreed time agreed in the conviction that, The young king donned the crown with the decision to send the Crown to in substance, the highest merit of with the inflexible intention offul the red rulers of Hungary. No word of a man consisted in being a saint. filling the hopes of the Pope. In disapproval was heard from the bishops. A warrior, a wise man, a monarch, deed, from the year 1000 until our or a pope would fulfill his capacity day, no king of Hungary has ever December 31: The Vatican Press Of entirely only when his wisdom, his been greater than he was. The fice said the Holy See had been informed "some months ago" that the U.S. was

studying the possibility of sending to Hungary the Holy Crown ofSt. Stephen. Reports in the international press mani fested that the Vatican "had no objec tions" to Carter's plans.

January 6, 1978: In the presence of the Roman Catholic Primate ofHungary,

Cardinal Laszio Lekai, of Msgr. George Higgins of the American Catholic Con ference, of Protestant leaders and Jew

ish rabbis. Secretary of State Cyrus R. Vance handed over the Hoiy Crown of

St. Stephen to the Communist tyrants of Hungary. The ceremony took place behind dosed doors and the people were not invited to attend.

4 CRUSADE

heroism, his ability to govern souls

Church canonized him. His

or nations was carried to its zenith

day was fixed on the Church

through sanctity's unequaled force of propulsion. We are drawing close to the

endar. From that time until this on his feast from the hearts of the

year 2000. The world was then in

faithful all over the globe: "Saint

day, the same supplication arises

the year 1000! How everything Stephen, pray for us." has changed! Today, at the head of During these 1000 years the great human activities, where are crown of Saint Stephen has been the men overflowing with the accepted by the Hungarian people Christian vitality that began uplift as the symbol of their country's ing the world in the year 1000? very sovereignty. Only he who pos But—someone might object- sessed the crown was accepted as how much greater is the world's progress in this final quarter cen

their authentic leader. And it re

mained exactly so up untilourdays. tury before the year 2000! ... Let us now switch — or rather We shall not dwell on this fluffy, plunge — from the marvelous pano-

rama depicted in a medieval il lumination of St. Stephen's Hun gary, into the nightmarish pano rama of Janos Kadar's Hungary. On one side, under the august and paternal influence of Pope Sylvest er II, we have Saint Stephen. On

Hungary in an attempt to survive. The final thrust of this policy has just been played. Everyone knows that on the eve of the rise of the Communist

regime in Hungary, Hungarians, whose names were never disclosed

the other side we have Brezhnev's

by the press, prevented

puppet, Janos Kadar. Could it have been a more breath-taking fall?

symbol of the legitimacy of all power in Hungary — that is, Saint

the very

Communists all over the world

Stephen's Hungary — from falling

claim that, with the invasion of

into the claws of tne invaders. Thus it was that the crown was entrust

Hungary by Soviet troops at the end of 1944 and the establishment

of an atheistic Communist regime in the country, the people nave been freed from the yoke of their traditional structures. Thus,in true freedom (that is,the"freedom"of

Communism) the people have known the true light (that is, the light of atheism). However, from 1945 until now, Hungary's Com munist regime has done nothing but restrain religious freedom and employ all forms of pressure — in

ed to the greatest and richest earth ly power that history has ever known.

Meanwhile, the people of Hungary remained adamant in not recognizing the power ofthosenewcomers on whose heads the crown

of Saint Stephen did not shine. For this reason, the envoys of Brezhnev in Budapest remained unable to sleep peacefully. Indeed, with their

little cannons, how could they in

spire fear in the Americans, with

cluding psychological and police methods — in order to extirpate

tneir super-cannons, in order to ex tort that incomparable relic from

from the national spirit everything

them?

the crown had once symbolized.

It is not certain that Brezhnev was consulted on this matter. If he

Nevertheless, the facts de monstrate that the efforts of the

was, he most certainly laughed, saying: "Ho! What cannons? Is there anything more outdated or

rulers have yielded little return. In fact, the Hungarian govern ment kept the primate of Hungary, more useless in this era of Carter's Cardinal Mindszenty, confined to 'detente'and Paul VI's'Ostpolitik'? the embassy of the United States Flattery will easily obtain from them the concessions that they in Budapest. This aged and isola desire so much to give us." ted prelate, about whom was main tained the heaviest silence in the

land of Saint Stephen, disturbed the sleep of government officials, regardless of now much they were supported by the power or their cannons, their censorship, and their police forces. They were un able to rest peacefully until they

managed to have Paul VI utilize Obedience — the only force be fore which the great anti-commun ist Cardinal ever inclined himself — in order to remove him from

Hungary.

However,this was notenough. Counting once again on the sup port of the Holy See, the Com munist government managed to ob tain an oath of fidelity from all of the Hungarian bishops. Here we see Kadar's Hungary,or rather, Kadar's pseudo-Hungary, seeking to sup port itself on the remnants, or on the appearances,of Saint Stephen's

Here are the facts. In order

to help keep the Hungarian Com munists in power, the highest so vereign of the most powerful de mocracy of the West delivers to Kadar the crown, the relic that

the Archbishop of Ezstergom, who is the successor — horresco referens — to Cardinal Mindszenty. Before the eyes of God, of

the world, and of history, both Vance and Leckai were there, as

though shouting to the Hungarians: "The Church and the United States

approve that your baptized heads, and along with them all the glories of your sovereign and Christian people, be crushed by Moscow's Communist and atheistic envoys." We are certain that, with tears

of indignation, innumerable Hun garians inside and outside Hungary replied to that shout: "Saint Ste phen, pray for us." From the depths of their souls, countless Americans have

said the same, even though some are sleepy due to the apathy invad ing even the healthier sectors of

public opinion. This supplicationwill nothave mounted to heaven in vain. By in troducing the relic into Hungary,

was entrusted to the American na

Kadar has created an invaluable

tion as a deposit of honor. Carter ordered that Secretary of State Vance hand it over, in a pompous

situation to make Saint Stepli intercession for his people all l... rflore ardent. Carter and Paul VI in

ceremony, precisely to a man who

advertently helped the crown-sym

is the contrary o^ the Apostolic King, that is, to a materialistic despot. Regarding this matter, a Vati can spokesman uttered some com ments thatamountto an ambiguous

whisper, and perhaps a slightly em barrassing one. But in order to show to all Hungarians that the Church

was in agreement with the handing

bol, the crown-relic, enter into

Hungary where its presence per haps may attract legions of angels

and torrents of graces in such a way that the Hungarian people will throw off the yoke under which they lie. Our thoughts turn to those who devised

the return

of the

crown, and a phrase comes to our

lips; "Qui habitat in coelis irridebit eas." God will laugh at them, say was attended by Cardinal Lekai, the Holy Scriptures (Ps. 2:4) ... ■

over of the relic to the Communist

and atheistic dictator,theceremony

CRUSADES

OUR READERS WRITE

History, the Supernatural

what impresses me more is that so many non-Catholics see these things more clear

"Dear Sir, Recently reading a issue of Speak Upfrom Canada I came across your

address and a brief description of Cru sade's objectives. Could you please for

quested to reprint the article, "History, the Supernatural and the United States,"

ly. This I have positive proof of because instinctively everybody watches the One True Church of Christ. 1 am enclosing a money order for my subscription. Please

and the United States

"Dear Editor: Your permission is re

ward to me additional details about the

which was in the Sept.—Oct., 1977, is

send me a little more information about

Crusade for a Christian Civilization, its full aims and objectives plus any litera

sue. Full credit will be given to your

your organization if you please. God

ture you may care to send me."

magazine. The article will be given to persons attending the first Saturday Fa-

bless and protect you and your families."

tima devotions at various churches in

-P.O'F.,New York "Dear Sirs: Many, many thanks for

the Kansas City area." "Dear Editor: Your articles on medi

—J.J.N., Missouri Facima

"Please send your most fantastic special issue on Fatima. I intend to use it as reference in our Holy Hour Cell." —Mrs. T.V.M., California

—A.C.T., Australia

eval subjects are excellent. Please have more in future issues of your beautiful magazine. May I also suggest writing

more material on the periods of the Renaissance, Reformation (especially the English martyrs: More, Fisher, etc.) and French Revolution, with some emphasis on royal martyrs such as Louis XVI and his family, Mary Queen of Scots and Charles I and IV of Austria-Hungary."

Crusade —J.M., New York

sending your beautiful magazineCrusade. Contacts are most important in our fight

against Godless Communism. We wish you well and with God's help all the best for 1978."

—K.L., Toronto, Canada "Gentlemen: This is the second issue

of your magazine I have ever seen. They are both unbelievably magnificent! I can't believe such quality and inspira tion is possible!

"May God bless you and yours!"

"I have come across some back is

sues of your magazine and have found

them informative and most gratifying.

"Dear Editor: Please find enclosed a check and the names and addresses of

Please enroll me as a subscriber."

ten people. We ask that they please be accepted as subscribers to your extra

—M.M.B., South Carolina

ordinary magazine. Yours for a Christ ian Civilization"

"Dear Good People: A friend of mine

got a copy of your wonderful magazine from her landlady and we were thrilled

—J.F.O'D., Minnesota

that somebody like yourselves are trying

"Gentlemen: 1 think your magazine great. The Truth is what we need, and your group is to be admired.

to inform people about what is going on

in the Church today. If ever there was a need for an intelligent apostolate the time is now,for Rome is surely"burning". "1 am a traditional Catholic myself,

I got so fed up with all the new changes

"I have been saddened by what the U.S. is doing to those wonderful coun tries in South Africa,Portuguese Mozam

in the Church I could not take it any

bique gone (to Communists), Luanda and now the U.S. is aiding Rhodesia

more. Thank God I found a traditional

and South Africa to Communists. Those

group to guide and direct me. I get the feeling that a lot of Catholics are aware

wonderful people and countries to be sacrificed .. .1 grieve and do all I can."

of the terrible crimes bishops and priests and nuns are guilty of today, but

—Mrs. A.S.B., Lousiana

—P.M., California "Dear Friends, I think Crusade is won

derful! I always enjoy the stories of the saints — it is usually an unusual one and so little known. William of Acquitaine is certainly an encouraging saint for most of us sinners; should give the worse some hope!

"The way you reveal the evils of to day and of Communism — the sins of the clergy, etc. and your firm stand on tradition are certainly much needed.

"We can fight Communism politi cally, but will never win the fight out the Faith. It is only because u falling away from the teaching of Hoi) Church that countries fall into Com munism. "Professor Plinio Correa de Oliveira

is certainly a very wise and informed man I God bless him. Neither you or he are afraid to call a spade a spade... even the terrible errors of the ones in the Vati

can. After all they are not untouchable, not even Paul VI. It is sad when it is

those who we depended on to promote truth and save souls!

"Keep up the good work — in this sinful Nation too! God bless all of you everywhere. Sincerely in Our Lord Jesus." —Mrs. I.E., Oregon 6CRUSADE

THE WHITE HOUSE RESPONDS By Prof, Plinio Correa de Oliveira

Sao Paulo — According to the princi ples that I am honored to have professed and practiced during my life, I consider

myself obligated to pay special attention to the situation of the heroic Vietnamese who are on boats in the China Sea and

exposed to hunger, thirst, bad weather, and risks because they have not con

sistance to those refugees who must re

enemies, it is quite natural that North

main in camps and in order to support

America has assumed "a role of lead

the efforts of the UNHCR by way of obtaining a greater degree of internation al involvement in the program aiding the

ership" in assisting the victims of such

Indochina refugees. "Until now, eighteen other nations

least doubt.

a tragic abandonment. In this respect, there cannot be the

besides the United States have offered

The special person instructed by President Carter to write to me appears

formed to life under the Communist

conditions for accommodating the Indo

to mention the number of refugees with

club. I dedicated a special article to them

china refugees. France, for example, is

in the Folha de Sao Paulo,"The Epopee

accepting a thousand refugees a month. Many countries are contributing funds to support and maintain the refugees in countries thatgive them a first sanctuary.

a confidence bordering on presumption. "Indochinese," she says, and therefore not merely the Vietnamese for whom North America opened her borders. I confess that I don't perceive the motive for this presumption. Absolutely speaking, the number of these refugees is considerable. But given

of the Noble Non-conformists,"(July 3, 1977) and further, I mentioned the tra

gedy of these heroic non-conformists more than once in other articles that also

Unfortunately, the international com

appeared in the Folba de Sao Paulo.

sent a telex to Paul VI and President

munity has not offered nearly enough of the refugee facilities necessary to re solve the problem completely; nor has there been adequate financial support for the UNHCR program. Thus, much

Carter asking them to exercise all the

remains to be done, especially in the in

power corresponding to the high offices

ternational sphere. We are continuing

Giving voice to the anguish of soul of the thousands of Brazilians who

think and feel as I do in this respect, I

they hold on behalf of these glorious and unfortunate "boat-men."

My appeal moved the highest magis trate of North America. Correct, consi derate, he asked Patricia M. Derian,

Secretary of the Under-Secretary for

our diplomatic efforts together with the neighboring Asiatic countries with the aim of obtaining a wider acceptance for the sheltering and accommodation of the refugees...

Humanitarian Affairs, to reply to my

"Much progress has been made in recent months towards alleviating their

message.

suffering, and I hope that much can be

Here are the essential parts of the communication that I received:

"Since the fall of Indochina into

the hands of the Communists, in 1975,

the prodigious capacity of the United States to absorb people, I am not certain that this number alone removes the du

ties ofhonorresultingfrom America's role of "leadership" in providing assistence. Indeed, the extent of the obligations assumed by the Untied States, upon ac

cepting this leadership responsibility, cannot be measured merely by the num ber of refugees already accepted in Amer ican territory. One needs to know the

total of specifically Vietnamese refugees, and that of their companions from o-

done with the help of men and women

ther nations of Indochina (since the let

everywhere who are concerned with this

ter mentions these). After that, one must carry out an investigation to determine

question. Respectfully, Etc."

Gratefully acknowledging the courte

the maximum number of refuggees which

the United States Government has as

ous tone of the answer, I turn now to

sumed a leading role in assisting those

analyze several points that this reply

unfortunate people who have fled what used to be their homeland. We received

makes to me. We all know that the U.S. assumed

146,000 Indochinese refugees in the United States and we began a new program

"a leading role in the assistance of those unfortunate persons who fled their home

to admit another 15,000, of which 7000 are Vietnamese who fled in small boats.

have in mind in this article — all that it

lands." We know too — and the letter

can and should for the Vietnamese.

We share the anguish, sir, that you feel upon thinking about the fugitives that are being driven away by some Asian

beginning to end any reference to Com

veys, of appraisals, and of statistics, and i

munism and the Communists — what

everything leads one to believe that its

nations; but we also realize that many of the neighboring countries are under developed, with large populations and

few resources with which to provide the necessities of life for their own people. "We are working closely with the United Nation's High Commission for Refugees (UNHCR) in order to give as

omits saying it, timidly avoiding from the reason for this flight was. A long time ago, the U.S. assumed public obligations with the people of Vietnam, obligations with which the entire world is familiar. For several years, Americans and South-Vietnamese fought

side by side against a common enemy. And, having finally abandoned the South-Vietnamese to the fury of their

North America can harbor in its ai

and opulent lands. And finally, con. ering all these data, one is in a position to say whether the great nation from

the north has done — what 1 especially The United States is the land of sur

officials prepare these data. It is a pity that Mrs. Patricia M. Derian has not given the figures to us, since it is only by hav ing the pertinent data that I can touch with my hands the source of the motives on which she bases either her confidence

or presumption. Above, I said, "all that it can and

should." I specify: All that the U.S. CRUSADE 7

can and should do within its boundaries,

since beyond these boundaries the White House controls an immense sphere of action which should also be at the ser vice of the anti-Communist Vietnamese.

Along this line of thought, permit me to recall that some months ago President Carter was acting with all the Latin-A merican countries of the South Ameri

can continent to urge them to respect

fully the human rights banner which he had raised in the world arena. Well un

derstood, the direct beneficiaries of his action were the Communists, or those

suspected of being Communist, who were

"God is Merciful,

indicted or convicted in these various countries.

On that occasion, casting his eyes over Latin-America, Mr. Carter had in

but He is also Just"

mind the human rights which, like all rational beings, the Communists, Para

communists, Crypto-communlsts, Communistoids and the like, doubtless have. From St. Alphonsus Liguori's

the faces of God." To tolerate those who

Preparation for Death: Considerations

take advantage of the goodness of God in order to further offend Him, Father Avila used to say, would be injustice

on the Eternal Truths.

These are the same rights belonging principally to those who, in one country or another, are unjustly suspected.

St. Augustine says that the devil se duces men in two ways: "with despair and with hope." After the sinner has committed his fault, the devil drags him into despair by fear of Divine Justice; but, before sinning, he excites him to fall into the temptation through his hope in Divine mercy. It is for this reason that the Saint warns us, saying: "After sin, have hope in Divine mercy; before sin, fear Divine justice." And so it is indeed, because he who takes advantage of God's mercy in order to offend Him, does not merit that mercy. Mercy is for those who take advantage of it in order rjof to fear Him. He who offends justice can have

But Mr. Carter should not lose sight

recourse to mercy; but to whom can he

of the fact that, in the majority of in stances, these are the aggressors against the sovereignty of the Latin-American countries so tenaciously attacked in the last decades by Moscow's revolutionary psychological war and bloody acts.

have recourse if he offends Mercy itself?

who enter thereat"(Matt. 7:13). He who

It would be difficult to find a sinner

offends God, confiding in the hope of being pardoned, "is a scorner and not a penitent," says St. Augustine. On the other hand, St. Paul affirms that "God

Now, it would be very logical if Pres ident Carter, looking towards the LatinAmerican world, had remembered the

human rights of the anti-communist re fugees. Why didn't he request an estimate from these governments as to the num ber of refugees they could receive in the still uninhabited vastnesses of La

tin America? At the same time, why

didn't he propose a joint effort between the U.S. and the Latin-American govern

so desperate that he expressly wished to condemn himself. Sinners wish to sin

rather than mercy. Clemency was prom ised to those who fear God and not to

those who abuse His mercy ...Justice awaits the obstinate ...

Beware, says St. John Chrysostom, when the devil promises you Divine mercy to entice you to sin. Woe be to

him. adds St. Augustine, who confided in hope in order to sin! How many there are whom this vain illusion has deceived

and led into perdition. In short, although God waits patiently, He does not wait forever. For, if the Lord always tolerated us, no one would be condemned. "Wide

is the gate and broad is the way which leads to perdition, and many there are

but without losing their hopeofsalvation. They sin and then say: "God isGood- is not mocked"(Gal. 6:7). And it would ness itself; even though I sin now, later be to mock God to offend Him wh on I will make my confession." St. Au we wished and still desire to go ri gustine says that many who are already terwards to Paradise. Without a doubt, condemned also thought that way. almost all condemned Christians were "And say not: The mercy of the Lord seduced by the devil with the following is great; He will have mercy on the mul snare: "Sin freely, because, in spite of titude of my sins. For mercy and wrath all your sins you will certianly save your quickly come from Him, and His wrath self." The Lord, however, curses those looks upon sinners." (Ecclus. 5:6-7). who sin with the hope of pardon. When The mercy of God is infinite, but its the sinner is really repentant, his hope is acts (that is those of compassion) are agreeable to God, but the hope of the

ments to establish these refugees in pro

finite. God is merciful, but He is also

obstinate is abominable to Him. Such a

ductive circumstances? Why didn't he ask

just. The Lord said to St. Bridget, "I

the various greatpowers ofthe Westtoprovide financial assistance for this expense?

am just and merciful, but the sinners

hope provokes the chastisement of God, just as a servent who would offend his

think only of mercy." St. Basil criti

master precisely because the latter is

cized

good and amiable, would be worthy of

the

one-sidedness

of sinners:

These are some of the questions that came to my mind when I read the White

'The Lord is good, but he is also just.

punishment." {Editorial Vozes, Ltd.,

House answer. Later,I will say something

Let us not wish to consider only one of

Petropolis, 1956,4th edition).

about the other questions. 8 CRUSADE

â&#x2013;

public, the two most prominent events nationally, during the month of Decem

1977, during a period of six days or so, there were fifty deathsl At first, no one seemed to know what

ber, were the farmers'strike and the Pres

caused the explosions. Almost Immedi

bridge to break down American resis

ident's trip to Poland. Visible In a sec ondary manner were the explosions at various grain elevators and the enact ment of the social security bill which

ately after the New Orleans explosion,

tance to the idea of detente with "Po

the F.B.I, announced that it had no rea

lish" Communism. Detente with Russia

son to suspect sabotage; in the case of

the Galveston elevator, the facilities

would then be only a matter of time. In his speech to the Poles, Carter

were so new that the reason for the ex

announced to the world that we are

plosion remained a mystery. Later, how ever, it was announced that the manage

now in an age in which there are no ide ological barriers left to divide mankind.

From the viewpoint of the general

raised taxes over the next ten years by more than two-hundred and twenty billions.

Internationally, the news during the month of December was dominated by events in the Middle East. A great deal of money and time was spent to make the Middle East appear to be in a pro cess culminating in a lasting peace. Na turally, the disappointing results of Be gins meeting with Sadat has been a cause for reflection on the part of many Is raeli enthusiasts in the United States.

DOMESTIC NEWS

ment

at the Galveston

elevator

had

shown hostility towards OSHA. While this may be true, the inference that the cause of the explosion may have been management's indifference to the safety guidelines prescribed by OSHA is ridiculous, since almost all insurance companies now require grain elevators to maintain safety standards identical or equivalent to those set out by OSHA guidelines. As the elevator appears to have been adequately Insured,there were reasonable grounds to doubt that man

Along with the surprising and sensa tional presentation of Sadat's daring

agement's hostility towards government inspectors had anything to do with the

diplomatic moves towards Jerusalem at

cause of the explosion. In fact, some

the end of November, Americans were

people in the industry were suggesting that the elevator's compliance with OSHA safety standards might have caused the

additionally surprised to learn of cer

tain mysterious explosions in the atmos phere off the East Coast ranging from Connecticut to the Carolinas but ap

compatible. The fact that Polish Ameri cans have families living in Poland is a concrete problem which could offer a

He seems to be saying that the Catholic Church and the Communist State both

have the same ideology and that the parasitic existence of the Polish Com munist State with the Catholic Church

Is in fact a symbiotic relationship. As a consequence of the disappearance of ideological barriers, it follows that there are no longer any national boundaries

and that the world is in fact one teeming mass of humanity. What Carter seems

to be trying to say Is that the only reason for war is now gone and that we

explosions!

parently centering somewhere off the

INTERNATIONAL NEWS

coast of New Jersey. These explosions were even thought to have been heard

The umbrella under which all the

along the Gulf Coast. Then, on Dec ember 14, the farmers belonging to the American agricultural movement began a nation-wide strike for parity. Although

domestic events must be seen is detente.

the demonstrations occurred in the Mid

west, the Southeast, Washington, D.C., and the West (southeastern Colorado

and the Texas Panhandle area), the cen ter of the movement's most persistent activity appeared to be Lubbock, Texas.

This drive is definitely stalling. President Carter's human rights campaign Is not taking hold; if anything. It is becoming increasingly ridiculous. The frustration of the Carter Ad

ministration over its inability to com plete detente is clearly evident in the President's trip to Poland. Unable to interest Americans in closer relations

By the end of the month, longshoremen

with Russia, Carter and Brzezinski seem

in Houston, Texas, were apparently of fering to assist the striking farmers by blocking the unloading of such food im

now to have turned to Poland as a back door to detente with Russia.

ports as beef and sugar. Shortly after the farmers' strike be

aration

gan, a series of grain elevator explosions

Poland is an instance where the sep between Church and State is

apparently genuine and where the il lusion of the principle of "coexistence"

occurred. There was one in New Orleans,

between Church and State seems towork.

another in Galveston, Texas, one in Mississippi, one in Kansas, and one in Chicago. Between 1958 and 1975, there were only 35 deaths due to acci

Accordingly, it seems that those who fa vor Communism are hoping that an Ide

dents of this kind when suddenly, in

ologically-indifferent American Public,

Carter, in Warsaw, congratulated the Po

thirsting for peace, will swallow the lie that Christianity and Communism are

lish people for having "such leaders as Gierek and Cardinal Wyszynski." CRUSADE 9

are now entering, or have entered, a new era of peace. The incident in which the translator

misinterpreted Carter's speech might il lustrate one of the ways in which the Carter Administration is trying to pursue the bankrupted detente oi Nixon, Ford, and Kissinger. Here was an American President in the Communist country of Poland

who suddenly found himself

without an interpreter to assist him in speaking to Polish Communists. The President solved his "problem" promptly

by accepting a Pole — doubtless a Com munist whom the authorities trusted

completely — to carry out the interpret ing assignment that the American, Seymor, was "unqualified" to perform. By accepting this instance of peaceful co operation between a Communist and an American President because of the con

crete and immediate problem, Americans could in fact be led to consent to de

tent with Communism, since they could inadvertently accept the principle that Communism can help solve some of

of America's problems. In an optimistic world desperate for peace, nothing does more to relax vigilance than mutual co operation in small "harmless" matters.

The Crown of St. Stephen Sacri

Where Do Communist Dollars

ficed to Detente

Come from?

When

the

Carter

Administration

lowing question: "Where do Soviets

of St. Stephen to Hungary, many Amer

get their money?" The answer is given by the Times itself, affirming that the

icans were understandably disturbed. Several attempts to get a court injunc tion against returning the crown failed, and Supreme Court Justice Burger de cided that the United States had no bus

iness keeping the crown. However, many Americans, including Democrats who voted for Carter, showed a growing re sistance to the effort being made to give the crown to the Communists. In terestingly, people equated the idea of returning the crown of St. Stephen

with the idea underlying the Panama Canal Treaty, that is, a deliberate sur render of American interests by giving them away!

Ominously, while America, the de fender of the free world, relaxes her vigilance in favor of Carter's new diplo matic moves, Russia responds by visit ing the waters off the Florida coast with

across the border between the United

States and Mexico, may indicate that Carter is in the process of removing the boundaries between Canada, the United States, and Mexico. Indeed, as Carter

implied to the Poles, in an age where there are no longer any ideological bar riers dividing mankind, why keep the boundaries

between countries?

It is

interesting, therefore, that the possibil ity of dismantling Canada was broached

Russia is

'Buying" More Wheat

from U.S.

Russia. We wonder when and how all

of these orders are going to be paid for.

••V

dered good citizens and provide useful services to the economy of Seminole,

This fact, combined with the fact that Mexican aliens continue to pour

paying off their debts.

wheat in the fiscal year 1977-78. So viet orders this year already total 6,400,000 tons. These purchases are be ing made in accordance with the fiveyear agreement signed by the U.S. and

moving there to live. The Mennonites, for the most part of German descent, appear to have entered the United States, from Mexico and Canada, as "illegal aliens," that is, they did not follow the

the land they bought near Seminole.

will reach 45 billion dollars by 1980 and 100 billion by the year 2000. Currently, Moscow is paying nothing but the low interests and continues borrowing more and more, without even thinking about

the U.S. a total of 15 million tons of

Semlnole, Texas, and that they were

and to allow the Mennonites to stay on

debt the USSR has with the West. If the present rate continues, their debt

ernment ordered 851,000 tons of wheat

co and Canada bought some land near

officials asked the federal government to waive the immigration requirements

ly to the United States. Through their agents, Moscow managed to persuade Western bankers and politicians that it is good business to invest in the Soviet Union. The only problem is that nobody ever cares to figure out the breath-taking

from American export firms. Experts estimate that the Soviets will buy from

months ago, the newspapers reported that a group of Mennonites from Mexi

Texas, as well as for the State, town

owe 32 billion dollars to the West, most

According to a spokesman of the De partment of Agriculture, the Soviet gov

The theme of the "concrete problem"

Because the Mennonites are consi

Soviet Union and Soviet bloc countries

her war vessels.

showed up on the international scene in another aspect of Carter's pronounce ment of the end of ideology. Several

proper immigration procedures.

The Chicago Sun Times asks the fol

announced its plan to return the crown

Detente IsNothingBut aStratagem The French magazine Vateurs Actuelles published this news in a recent issue: "In a Warsaw Pact meeting in Prague, 1973, Leonid Brezhnev declar ed before Communist Party chiefs: '... Detente is nothing but a stratagem

aimed at bringing about a decisive change in the balance of forces between coun

tries of the socialist community and NATO member countries. We are about

to achieve that which our predecessors were unable to obtain even with an iron

hand. Trust me, comradesi Thanks to detente, the result that we are about to obtain is that most of our goals regarding Western Europe will be reached in 1985.

Chilean Leftists prefer the "bourgeois" countries It is

curious

that leftist Chilean

militants who sought "refuge" abroad after the fall of Allende, have considered "bourgeois" countries more weico ' than those of the "Iron Curtain."

statistics published by the magazine tsf et Quest show that during the first year of Pinochet's govenment,France received 1037 Chilean leftists. The latter soon re

alized that life in the Marxlstregimeswas hell, and they decided to abandon it as soon as possible. Thus, of the 228 Chile

ans who had gone to East Germany,only 53 remain; 517 went to Cuba, but only 111 stayed; Romania received 1149, of which only 289 remained; 314 went to Hungary, but only 46 have settled there.

We will reinforce our position so well,

One of these "refugees," the daughter of the late Salvador Allende, recently

this might happen should Quebec sep

and the change in the balance of forces will be such, that we will be able to exert

committed suicide in her apartment in

arate from the rest of Canada.

our will wherever it may be necessary.'"

Havana, Cuba.

in Time magazine In an article hinting

10CRUSADE

■

THE CHURCHMAN

WHO SOLD HIS SOUL TO THE DEVIL

/" - ^/A

By Thomas Bell

''L'' ^ ® enclaves in modern European cities, '?

medieval cathedrals reach up to the

^ sky like giants of stone, challenging

the persistent work of time and wea-

n^l""

were built by souls full of V

fervor who wanted to immortalize

their Faith down through the centuries. These cathedrals, silent witnesses of successive his

torical eras, constitute a living instruction in the wis dom of the Hdly Catholic Church. In their stone sculp tures and delicate stained glass windows, they reflect

Theophilus' problem? As

the ideal order of the universe as established by God. Because of this, the cathedrals were called "the Bibles

li ■

^ parish priest in a prosperous dio-

Sicily, he had for a long time

administered Church properties with

of the poor."

care and dedication, making it easi-

In these Bibles of stone and crystal, artists of the past have carved innumerable parables teaching in a living manner the virtues that a faithful Catholic must

er for his bishop to govern the souls.

practice. Among these stories carved in stone is one about Theophilus. The episode took place in Sicily

and gave birth to a famous legend which inspired "The Miracle of Theophilus," one of the most famous works of medieval literature.

However, to the great sadness of the faithful, one day the bishop died. Who was to become the new bis

hop? Theophilus, of course, everyone declared. When the honor was offered to him, Thei>"hilus

declined with simplicity, stating that it was >• cation to remain as a parish priest. Eventually, a new bishop was designated for that diocese. He did not trust Theophilus and dismissed him a little later.

' ^

idnight. The narrow, winding streets empty. Concealed in

his black gown and hidden by theshad-

night, Theophilus stole

you, Theophilus? You can't let this situation stand!"

the Jewish neighborhood. Soon after-

priest knocked at the wizard's door. The latter, how

ward, he was received inside by a

ever, told him the solution was not easy.

away to the door of a dreary house in

p wizard who listened to his woes and problems. ^

The soul of the priest was invaded by sadness and desolation. While he wandered about ^e streets of the town the devil whispered to him: "To lose your post! To lose your career! How could they do this to

"No," the wizard pointed out to him."My alchemy

A can do nothing in such a delicate case."

It was in this state of soul that the unfortunate

"There's only one way out," said the wizard, "to invoke the help of devilish powers." Theophilus hesitated for a moment, but his heart was being eaten up by resentment. He finally accepted CRUSADE 11

M i

the proposal. Invoked by the wizard, the devil immedi ately appeared in all of his hideousness. Amidst shouts, blasphemies and coarse words, Sa tan dictated to Theophilus the terms of his contract

which was to be written on parchment by Theophilus with his own blood, and sealed with his ring. He had to 'â&#x20AC;˘enounce the Catholic Faith, the Church, the Most

Holy Virgin, and Our Lord Jesus Christ. This infamous scene is pictured in stone above the door leading to the cloister of Notre Dame Cathedral

in Paris. Kneeling down, the former parish priest pays homage and promises obedience to the devil who appears as a monstrous figure. As in a medieval ceremony of vassalage, wherein the vassal promised

examples of sinners such as David, King and Prophet, St. Mary Magdalene, and St. Peter. Our Lady said She would forgive him for having denied Her, but that She could not forgive him for having denied Her Son.

Theophilus prayed fervently, but he did not dare to address Our Lord, but asked Our Lady to help him. The Holy Virgin reminded him that, before anything

else, it was necessary to retrieve the contract he had signed with the devil. The contract was in hell. She

said, and Christ would not go to such a hideous place to get it. Finally, full of mercy. Our Lady decided to

obedience to his lord, Theophilus put his hands to

retrieve the parchment Herself. For three days The

gether, palm to palm, and the devil covered them

ophilus was prostrated on the ground. Then, the Im

with his own, signifying that he would protect the

maculate Virgin appeared again and gave him the cursed

person placing himself under his authority.

contract as a symbol of Her pardon.

This apogee of mercy of the Mother of God is pictured in the impressive illustration opposite. While the repentant priest prays fervently, the Most Holy Virgin with sword in hand â&#x20AC;&#x201D; a model of fortitude â&#x20AC;&#x201D;

heophllus soon recovered his post. Fortune and pleasure smiled on him,

51^

but a great malaise tormented his

soul. He felt as though an invisible hand were.crushing his heart. In addiextremely unhappy with

obliges the devil to return the parchment. In this picture, Theophilus shows confidence and calm Lady appears full of strength and maternal pn tion; and the devil displays cynical hatred and a profound despair.

the simple idea that one day his hap piness was going to end. Most of all, he was terrorized with the knowledge of who his master was.

Unable to bear that situation any longer, Theophil us entered the church and threw himself at the feet of

the Most Holy Virgin, and bitterly wept for his sin. He did this for forty consecutive days, renewing his sup plications and begging for forgiveness.

One evening Our Lady appeared to him in person and severely reproached the infamous action he had committed. Always crying,Theophilus implored mercy from the Mother of God, reminding Her of so many 12 CRUSADE

owever,this is not the end of the story. After Sunday Mass, which was cele

brated by the Bishop, Theolphilus publicly confessed his sins. The curs

ed parchment was burned as the peo ple chanted in thanksgiving. Three

days later, Theophilus died, comfort ed by the holy Sacraments, and was buried in that same church.

CRUSADE 13

A Golden Legend:The Theban Legion By Harold Wyn Newcastle

The name of the Theban Legion

afire with wrath, shouted: "Let these

the Lord 280.

of Calvinists

to be tall of form, valiant at arms, ex

traitors know that I can avenge not only myself, but also my gods!" Then he sent his soldiers "with orders to compel the Thebans to worship the gods, else

ceeding brave in war, shrewd and skill ful. and enriched with great wisdom." The Golden Legend, by Jacobus de Voragine, a masterwork of medieval li

to behead every tenth one of them forth with. Thereupon the saints bowed their heads to the swordsmen with joy, one running before the other in haste to

terature, says that it was the Apostle St. James the Less who first instructed

be put to death." Then Saint Maurice, rising in the midst of them, said: "I congratulate you that you are all ready to die for the faith of Christ! I have allowed your fellow soldiers to be slain, because I saw you willing to suffer for Christ; and I have kept the command of the Lord,Who said

comes from Thebes, a city lo cated beside the Nile River in

Egypt. "The people of that city are said

the Thebans in the Christian faith.

In the year 277, Diocletian and Maximian shared the throne of the Roman

Empire. Wishing to exterminate the

Christian faith all over the world, they sent a letter to all the provinces where the Christians dwelt, threatening them with terrible torments if they did not convert to idol worship. Receiving these letters, the Christians sent all the heralds

to Peter: 'Put up again thy sword in to its place!' And now that the bodies of our comrades make a palisade about us, and our garments are reddened with their blood, let us follow them to mar

back empty-handed. This aroused the ire of Diocletian and Maximian, and they went throughout the provinces summon ing all who were fit to bear arms to come

soldiers, and have taken arms for the de

to Rome. In accordance with the Christ

fense of the common wealth! There is

tyrdom! If it please you, let us send this answer to Caesar: 'Emperor, we are thy

ian principle "render to God the things

no treachery in us, nor any fear; but we

that are God's, and to Caesar the things

will not desert the faith of Christ!'"

that are Caesar's," the Thebans gathered "a legion of six thousand, six hundred and sixty-six chosen soldiers and sent them to the emperors, to aid them in just wars; not, however, to bear arms against the Christians, but rather to de

"Upon receiving this message, the emperor commanded that they be deci mated a second time. When this wasdone,

fend them." The leader of this legion

Exuperius, the standard-bearer seized his

banner, and standing amidst the soldiers, said: 'Our glorious captain Maurice has spoken to you concerning the glory of

innumerable host, to which he attached

our comrades: nor has Exuperius, your standard-bearer, taken up these arms in order to make resistance! Let our right arms throw away these fleshly weapons

the Theban Legion. The Thebans had

and be armed with the virtues: and let

been admonished by Pope St. Marcelli-

us, if it please you, reply to the emperor thus: 'Emperor, we are thy soldiers,

was Saint Maurice.

"Diocletian thereupon dispatched his colleague Maximian into Gaul with an

nus that they should die by the sword, sooner than violate the faith of Christ

but we are the servants of Christ, as we

which they had received." "When the whole army had crossed the Alps, Maximian gave orders that all

freely profess. To thee we owe soldierly service, to Him our innocence! From

who were with him should sacrifice

from Him we have received the very be

to the idols, and should swear to wage war against all that rebelled against the Empire, and especially against the

ginning of life! We are ready to bear all

Christians." Upon learning this, the Theban Legion withdrew to a distance of eight miles from the army and made

"Then the impious emperor ordered his army to surround them on all sides,

camp beside the Rhone in a magnificent place called Agaune (today St.-Mauriceen-Valois), When the emperor ordered them to sacrifice to the idols with the

others, they answered that as Christians

they could not do it. Then the emperor. 14 CRUSADE

thee we obtain a wage for our labors, torments for Him, nor shall we ever abandon His faith!''

so that not one of them might escape. Thereupon the soldiers of Christ were compassed round about by the soldiers

of the Devil, and cut down by the hands of evil-doers, and trampled by the horses' hooves, and so consecrated as precious martyrs to Christ." It was the year of

A Miraculous Expulsion

In the morning of September 22, 1643, when the breeze had dissi

pated the fog around the port of Vila Velha, capital of the province of the Holy Ghost in colonial Brazil, the resi dents of the city were surprised and frightened as they noticed the Dutch fleet moored in the bay. It was necessary to act quickly in or der to prepare the resistance. But what resistance could that handful of people, armed with home-made weapons, offer to the powerful invaders? No alternative

was left to them but to abandon the city and the Convent of Our Lady of Penha located on the top of a steep rock. The residents withdrew, taking with them the statue of Our Lady that was enshrined in the convent. In the meantime, having al ready disembarked, Dutch heretics were

preparing for the total conquest of that province. They knew very well that the local population was no match for them. Just then, however, to their great awe and terror, the Dutch saw the clouds o-

pening and a multitude of magnificent warriors descending from the skies, car rying gleaming weapons. Some were ri ding splendid horses while others were on foot in battle array. They were led by a shining horseman. In view of the lack of human forces to defend those

lands baptized with the Cross of Christ, heavenly hosts had come to defend them. At the summit of the hill, the small convent with white walls had become a

powerful castle defended by cc' warriors. Struck with terror, the 1

Calvinists fled toward their ships. Encouraged by that marvellous vision,

the people of the city rushed upon the invading heretics, killing forty of them. Those who made it to their ships set sail

immediately, full of confusion and perturbance in their false beliefs.

Who were those heavenly warriors and the shiningcavalier who commanded them?

September 22 was the feast of the martyrdom of St. Maurice and the The

ban Legion which he commanded. For

this reason, the people attributed that miracle to them, erected an altar in their

honor, and acquired a great devotion to them.

â&#x2013;

By Murillo M. Galliez, M.D.

Year after year, Americans spend more time and money on leisure than any other people in the world. Entertainment has become so important in our daily life, that more than 300 colleges and un iversities carry courses on "leisure stu dies." Among other things, these courses

prepare people to manage the nation's

parks and other recreational activities. A cover story in U.S. News & World

Report (May 23, 1977) entitled "How Americans Search for Happiness" intro

duces a special section on leisure and re creation which provides very interesting data on how Americans use their spare time. From this article we draw the con

clusion that, whatever the hobby or sport people chose for their leisure time, it is always an escape from work and other regular daily activities. From the standpointofhowwespend our money,the"entertainment industry"

has become (almost unnoticeably) the most important one in the U.S. It is

sufficient to mention that we spent in 1977 an estimated 160 billion dollars

in leisure and recreation, compared to 105 billion in 1972, 125 billion in 1974 and 146.5 billion in 1976.

Recreation may be simply watching

Television brings city agitation inside people's homes. The search for ever-stronger

TV programs. Statistics show that TV

sensations leads the modern world toa profound frustration, if not psychic and men

sets remain turned on for a daily average of 6 hours and 8 minutes per home. Re creation is also provided by movies, the

tal imbalance.

aters, museums, music festivals, artis

tic shows, and sports. Attendance at sport matches has pro gressively increased.The number of those

participating in sports has also increased, as well as those who prefer to have hob bies such as gardening (36.5 million fa milies), amateur radios (20 million),

preparing for a second professional ca

time set aside for leisure and rest. This

reer, or in learning arts and trades. 0-

goal must be a calm recollection of soul

thers prefer simply to acquire a higher

aiming at better contemplating the in finite perfections of God, by meai

degree of knowledge. The highest growth rate in school at tendance is held by the adult popula tion. From 13 million adults in 1970, there are currently 18 million enrolled

in a wide range of educational programs

His reflection in Creation.

Some avocations provoke excitation, such as watching or participating in sports events, or watching certain movies

and TV programs. There are also other

promoted in universities, community

activities that deform the final goal of

million), chess (10 million) genealogical research (10 million), photography (3

centers, churches, asylums,and hospitals.

leisure, due to the attachment they gen

million), and coin collecting (1 million). Another escape American adults have

Intemperate Leisure

pens even though such activities do not

Causes addiction

provoke excitation.

stamp collecting (16 million), bridge (10

erate in those practicing them. This hap

found to make up for the frustration of daily work is to attend colleges and uni versities.

Hundreds of thousands

We are led to consider some other as

For example, a person who practices gardening in his spare time but becomes attached to it in such a way that he is

young and old are returning to class

pects of this matter by statistical data, examples and interviews contained in the

rooms throughout the country, in the

above mentioned article.

search of new goals and satisfaction in life. For some, happiness consists in

Very few types of entertainment in

has in fact become addicted to it. He

America fulfill the main goal of any

has acquired a vice, not a mentally sane

unable to refrain from working in his garden every day or every week-end,

CRUSADE 15

manner of spending his leisure time. As a matter of fact, every hobby, no matter how innocent or culturally en

hancing it may seem, gradually leads the person to a greater dependence on it. The hobby becomes the main occupation of his life, getting the best of his atten

went through a disequilibrium. In addi tion, the fact that mankind is subjected to all temptations and dangers and death as a consequence of original sin,

one could think that happiness is com pletely unattainable in this world.

Nevertheless, St, Thomas Aquinas

The mania of going continuously

through strong sensations and failing to live a calm, orderly, and regular life can be described as a feverish excitation. Mo

dem life styles are a result of this exci tation, which in turn is generated by a desire for strong sensations deriving from

tion; he thinks about his hobby even during the monotonous hours of daily routine. This addiction may appear to wards chess, stamp collecting, geneao-

survive if he only found sadness and an noyances during the course of his life;

logical research, classical music, even the study of history and philosophy. If any of the above is practiced as a hobby,

of happiness.Indeed,full of motherliness and goodness. Divine Providence allows a great majority of men to achieve a

Life in Old Vienna

it may turn man into its slave, provoking

certain happiness in this valley of tears, hardships and tests; What really is happiness?

Mozart and Schubert, the French writer

a profound deformation in his soul. The reason is that man turns to himself in

such a way as to acquire a certain mental narrow-mindedness which is incompati ble with the elevation and amplitude proper to a well educated and culti vated spirit. Specialists affirm that the different types of work today have become in creasingly uninteresting and automatic.

This generates the need for escape valves such as hobbies and other leisure activi

ties. Many times, these have bizarre characteristics, incompatible with the common sense that must always guide human intelligence.

At times the attachment to a pastime leads a person to abandon a serious and honest life. This is what happened to a

teaches that man would not be able to

he has to have at least a certain amount

those who have no fun or little enter

restlessness."

think that the more man entertains him

tainment are unhappy.

"Stability in Happiness" Pleasure and entertainment have at

times become very rare in the history of certain peoples, civilizations, and many individuals. Nevertheless, a person can be reasonably happy, provided that he un derstands his situation well and knows

how to draw from it the relative happi ness that it offers.

consequent breaking up of her family. She herself confessed that her "hobby" was the cause of all this, stating that she can no longer live without painting china: "I do this because I have to do it;

I get nervous if I stop doing it for a while." This is characteristic of a vice.

"How Americans Search for Happi ness" is a suggestive title which leads us to ask: Is it happiness to alternate a

monotonous and depersonalizing work with an exciting or enslaving avocation? Is man able to achieve a certain amount

of happiness even at work and during

This "situation happiness" is per fectly attainable in the life of a college professor, a small shopowner, an artisan, a farmworker,or a housewife.In the past, by providing the people with jobs that were adequate to their desires and skills,

Christian Civilization gave them a feeling of self-accomplishment that prevented the need for intemperate pleasures and entertainment in their spare time.

Is Happinesss Possible

tion in which he lives and of finding happiness in it. If he is intemperate, he first goes after pleasures and then after

Because of original sin, man was ex thereafter he had to work and fight in order to survive. The powers of his soul

<;] The scene at the left shows the happi ness of a peaceful peasant, entertaining himself by watching the passers-by on a picturesque road in Switzerland about the middle of last century. No strong sensations of noisy machines and pres sures of speed. Simple, calm, pleasant.

entertainment..." and so on, for en

tertainment is not necessarily in itself an unbridled search for pleasure. Indeed,

Vienna was the city of joy until it was dominated by trends set by the French

Revolution which brought intemperance and feverish excitation.

The city where "stability in hap piness" had once been predominant, became a famous center of pleasures, amusement,intemperance,sin,and there fore,unhappiness.In Vienna's ballrooms, the minuet (which reflects calm and

equilibrium, although it is objectionable under certain aspects) was replaced by the waltz, with its intemperate whirlings.

The transformation su^ered by music and dance are indicative of a change in the style and sensibility of the people, which passed from a state of serenity to one of strong sensations.

It is obvious that pleasure and en

tertainment are not the contrary of hap piness. The key is in knowing how to use them with moderation, with temper ance. If a person is temperant, he is ca pable of enjoying the legitimate situa

pelled from the earthly paradise and

Brion would have been more precise if he had written "an era of unbridled

Temperance, the Key to Happiness

daily routine?

on this Earth?

Marcel Brion affirms that "to a greater

self, the happier he will be, and that

years at home as a wife and mother, be gan painting on china. With this, she be later on culminated in divorce and the

In his book Vienna at the Time of

or lesser degree, an era of great enter tainment is always a restless time, for, either consciously or not, an unbridled search for pleasure corresponds to a de sire of gagging and stifling a lacerating

Many people erroneously think that happiness on this earth is the same as entertainment or intense pleasure. They

lady from Chicago who, after twenty gan working outside her home, which

the thirst for pleasure. In this manner, and perhaps many times unnoticeably, revolutionary principles increasingly per vade our society.

stronger sensations, and he may acquire

vices of the worst kind. Finally, he is back to zero again.

Happiness cannot be found in cu tertainment full of excitation, or in en slaving pleasures and avocations, but on ly in the understanding that life is a cross,

it is an exile and a trial. Accordingly, one must enjoy with temperance and gratitude the degree of happiness that Divine Providence gives to us. In the golden times of Christian

It is characteristic of our modern life

Civilization, men were imbued with

style to transform even things that do

this mentality and guided by Catholic principles; they were happier.

not usually provoke pleasure into sources of intemperate pleasure. This point is

This is one more reason for us to de

sire ardently and work resolutely for

very well illustrated by the article of U.S. News & World Report, which des cribes the intemperate: way today's peo ple devote themselves to hobbies and o-

zation in all of its splendor; civilization which is happy because it is austere,

ther avocations and entertainment.

hierarchical, and sacral.

the total restoration of Christian Civili

â&#x2013;Ą CRUSADE 17

ANIhp

^/Mf"

Â§

IN THE IRRIGAT

LANmi Thej\merican

D^^s^ofTradit\o*t^, Family and Property (T^),in view ofland regulations whtck, if enforced,

would .lea(i--us^t6aySo'ci(tlist agrarian reform in Calxfomia-gswell as in sixteen other states, made a profound studyftfjibis issue. This document was pr^sentek recently to the Department ofIriterior. It,is'd contribution of the American TFP towards a serene

discussion of the matter and the clarificationfor the American^ublic.\ Crusade presents this important document for the

consideration of its readers.

Although the existing situation in the Federally irrigated lands of the West ern U.S. is well known to those who work

series of distinct but logically connected

percent of the farms of the whole nation)

items. 1. Not until the 1930's did the

is the leading State in agricultural pro

but also those Westerners who necessar

Federal Government begin the large scale construction of irrigation systems in the Western States, and only in the 1950's did it begin stepping up the phase of de livery systems in order to further im plement the provisions of the Reclama

ily have their attention and activities con

tion Act of 1902. The waters from these

centrated in other areas of interest as well as the Americans who live in other

systems made possible the irrigation of

parts of the country. As we shall see, the

cundity to zones that very quickly be

agrarian question that is beginning to ac quire considerable magnitude in the Fed erally irrigated lands of the West is in timately related with the whole structure

came highly productive. In addition,

of the American economy and therefore

ing their productivity.

with the global future of our country.

To estimate the high level of pro ductivity reached by these lands, it is

I â&#x20AC;&#x201D; The Situation As It Really Is

sufficient to note that, with the Federal irrigation systems and those systems pro

these lands, it is fitting that several es sential aspects of the present circum stances be known by all Americans.These aspects concern not only those who work the Federally irrigated lands of the West

For the greater convenience of o: the reader, we will present the subject as 18 CRUSADE

certain areas of the West and gave fe

these systems significantly improved the irrigation of areas already irrigated by other systems, thus increasing and insur

duction.'

The magnificent results of these ef forts to cultivate these lands constitutes

one of the greatest agricultural ^ -es recorded by world history, and ..his reason it is justly admired by all the con temporary nations of the world. 2. By providing that Federal ir rigation waters could irrigate a maxi mum acreage of 160 acres per individual on a farm property, the Reclamation Act of 1902 presumably tried to attract fam ilies to settle these western lands and

raise them to the highest levels of pro ductivity through their hard work. 3. The present outstanding level of production was obtained gradually

through the mutual collaboration of 1. Californian Department of Food and A-

vided by the State of California and pri

griculture, California's Principal Crop and Live

vate initiatives, California (with only 2

stock Commodities. 1976, issued June 1977.

large, medium, and small landowners,

with the traditional governmental sup port that is well-known to everyone. In

fact, during the course of the years, practical necessities formed a spontan eous,responsive, and powerful agrarian structure based entirely on three great principles: a-private property

Since the strict and inflexible plan ing of the foregoing prescriptions was not in accord with the facts of reality, it was molded by common sense, giving the above described magnificent results. Indeed, the "solicitors" charged with administering the law understood

b-free initiative

that the 160-acre restriction applied to each water district without the residency requirement, thereby allowing the simul

c-the natural and spontaneous ad

taneous ownership by one single owner

justment of the size of the pro

of several such 160-acre tracts.

principle of fragmentation contained in the 1902 law, but even go further than the said law. This is so, because the 1902

law limiting the size of the properties did not limit that of the farming opera tions. In addition, the Proposed Regula tions go even further by dso curtailing the freedom to lease, since they limit the size offarming operations(P.R.§426.8). What are the reasons for the strict

uniformity established by the law of 1902? It seems markedly analogous to the provisions of the Homestead Act of

perty to the conditions of the

Moreover, making use of their free

soil, the crop, and the economic

initiative, the farmers could, by means of leasing, freely operate medium and

cordingly, the standardization in the al

large sized Federally irrigated farm pro perties, since the residency requirement

ready outdated law of 1902 is perhaps nothing more than a reflection of that

was not required. In short, the existing reality pre sented and continues to present dl the

law, we have what appears to be an adap tation of the prescriptions of a law gov

characteristics of situations definitely es tablished and solidified by common sense, practical experience, and general

erning land settlements to a law establish ing conditions for granting ... water! Perhaps the legislators of 1902

acceptance.

even intended to prevent real estate spec

realities.

II — The Real Situation,

Generally Accepted as Legal The Reclamation Act of 1902 pre scribed in Section III that one single land owner could not own more than 160acres

of land irrigated by Federal waters. The

law precluded a tract of Federally irriga ted land larger than 160 acres from pas sing, by purchase or hereditary succes sion into the handsofonly onelandowner.

This is not surprising, since this is a country whose people are character

1862, enacted nearly 120 years ago. Ac

very old law! In other words,in the 1902

ulations over the concession of Federal

ly irrigated lands. If this was so, they planned for those lands to be settled by

for the economic and social realities in

ized by a practical spirit and respect for honest situations legitimized by time and general acceptance. In fact, before now it would have appeared nonsensi cal for anyone in this country to question the real situation (generally accepted as legal) because of a mere legal objection

the affected areas of the country. In deed, through the Omnibus Adjustment

based on a law made obsolete. Indeed, it is obsolete to the extent that, over the

properties, a prohibition which the legislators presumably imagined would be revoked when the normal and spon

Act of 1926, the lawmakers softened the prescriptions of the Reclamation Act of

actual course of events, its application was adapted to the advantage of every

taneous development of the affected

1902, not mentioning the residency re

one without prejudice to anyone.

quirement and permitting individual

speculation unnecessary.

One does not see why the Proposed Regulations^ now require an application,

Federally irrigated land — the "excess lands" — by means of recordable con tracts which obligated the landowner to

In addition, it is possible that a cultural peculiarity of the beginning of

not only absolutely inflexible as to the

this century might have influenced this

sell his "excess lands" within the time-

sizes to conditions ofthe soil, the crop, and economics. Result: richness.

In addition, it ruled that each landowner

must reside on the property itself or in its neighborhood.®

By 1926, the legislature already considered these prescriptionsinadequate

owners to farm more than 160 acres of

span of the contract.®

farmers who would own and work the

lands themselves, as such people remain strongly rooted in the tracts they culti vate. From here, then, arose a prohibi tion against larger Federally, irrigated

rural areas had made this defense against

Private property and free enterprise brought about a natural adjustment ofproperty

2. It is widely stated that subsidies are the cause of such limitations. In this case,subsidy is the failure of the government to collect interest on the cost of irrigation works. How ever, the law of 1902 does not mention sub sidies. As a matter of fact, a letter dated Feb

ruary 12,1952 from Acting Commissioner Lineweaver to Mr. William A.Owen stated that

the Department of the Interior had no power to charge that interest, since it was not author ized by the law. Thus, the acreage limitation and other re

strictions of the law oF1902 were not imposed or carried out on the basis of subsidies.

By the way, all of these restrictions were imposed and accomplished according to what is explained in this document.

Therefore, although the question of sub sidies can and should be dealt with, it is not

within the scope of this document analyzing the regulations implementing the laws of 1902. 3. Omnibus Adjustment Act,May 24,1926, sec. 46.

4. Department of the Interior —Bureau of Reclamation— Acreage Limitations. Reclama

tion Rules and Regulations(Aug. 22, 1977).

scruples appear to be arising among cer tain jurists favorable to a rigid applica tion of the law, regarding its non-en

ter district is prohibited. From now on, the total ownership permitted for each person is 160 acres within all irrigation

forcement.

areas combined.

Therefore, let us consider now the

socialist aspect of that which will be brought about by the literal application of the reclamation laws.

It is typically socialist and shows a blatant disregard for good sense and the

rights acquired from an old, respected

Leasing - No person may in any way lease more than 160 acres of land

receiving Federal project water. The sel ler of excess land is prohibited from leas ing land back from the buyer. Joint operation - Any joint opera tion is forbidden, except among persons

tradition, to transform a spectacularly

in a direct lineal descendant relation

successul agricultural structure, entirely based on private property and the free enterprise system, into a checkerboard of small, equal, or nearly equal squares.

ship'. For example, a man cannot oper

This is what we will elaborate below

ate his lands with his brother.

Commingled water - Lands irriga ted by mixed Federal and non-federal waters, delivered by or through Federal ly financed facilities, are subject to the re

with the necessary detail. For the time being, we limit our

strictions of the reclamation law. Most

selves to saying that this socialist attempt reminds us of an old legend used by the ancients to symbolize the absurd. A

Recordable Contracts - The dead line for the sale of excess lands is short

certain man,Procustes, had a bed whose

Confiscation and State planning. Result;

size could never be altered. If a short

poverty.

person slept in it, his body was stretched by means of ropes until he filled it. On the other hand, if a very tall person lay

law. In certain fashionable circles of Eur

down in it, his legs were sawed off to

opean intellectuals, it was common to subject certain socialist Utopias to a practical test: one of these Utopian ideas was the limitation of all properties to strictly family-sized units. At that time the New World was very prone to accept ideas and trends which proceeded from a Europe then at its peak of influence. We know of no facts contrary to the hy pothesis that such ideas might have had a role in the inspiration of some of the

make him fit in the bed.

CaliforniaState watersare in th iscategory. ened from ten to five years. Inheritance - Lands may be inheri ted only by relatives having a direct lin

eal descendant relationship and must be sold by these within five years.

Appraisal - The Secretary of the

putate the robust structure of American agriculture to make the whole thing fit

Interior will designate appraisers of ex cess lands. Landowners will have no par ticipation in the appraisals. Lottery - Excess lands will be sold by lottery or by other "impartial means."

into the small dimensions of standard

The landowner will not be allowed to

family lots. Moved to rule on this matter by American citizens acting through various judicial processes, the U.S. District

choose his buyer.

We have the clear impression that the leftist circles referred to want to am

After the definitive text of the

provisions of the law of 1902.

cided on August 10, 1976 that the laws

Proposed Regulations has been pre pared (and the deadline for the comple tion of hearings and comments has pas sed), the Proposed Regulations will take

In any event, practical experience naturally created over the years a flexi

of 1902 and 1926 are in full force and

on the force of law 30 days after their

that therefore they must be applied not only in their spirit but also in their let

publication.

ble and intelligent accomodation between reality and the law.

Court for the District of Columbia de

ter. This, in turn, led this court to order

5. Because of several provisions of the Pro

posed Regulations, someone might think that a family would be able to operate a large

of the law, and with this, the problem

the executive branch to promulgate per tinent regulations. Then, the Department of the In terior drew up regulations applying to all existing excess lands, including those

begins.

now under recordable contract. In short,

Ill — The Letter of the Law,or

the regulations order the following: Residency - All future purchasers

lease 160). Nevertheless, the obstacles con tained in the Proposed Regulations are insur

of excess land must live on their land or within a 50-mile radius of it.

First, unless a family already owni cess lands, they would have to be lucky en. to find tracts to buy or lease contiguous to

Now, after all this time — as we

will explain below in more detail — there are those who contend that this situation

is contrary to the strictest interpretation

the Terrible Bed ofProcustes

Acreage Limitations - The owning Whatever might have been the pro visions that the legislators of 1902 in corporated into the letter of the law — and after them, the legislators of 1926 who made another law (the Omnibus

Adjustment Act of 1926) — it is beyond doubt that the highest goal of these laws, full agricultural production for the good of the people and the State, has been amply and brilliantly achieved. This is equivalent to saying that the spirit of both laws is being attended. Nevertheless, nostalgia for the let ter of the old law seems to be appearing among activists of the left. In addition. 20 CRUSADE

of a 160-acre tract in more than one wa

number of acres. However, this is mere ap pearance.

According to the regulations, a family may own and operate as many 320-acre tracts as it has members(each one can own 160 and

mountable.

their own lands in order for their opeation to be feasible.

Then, if one of their children had to live

outside the neighborhood (in order to attend school, for example), this child would have to sell his lands (P.R. §426.4j,k, 1), breaking eventually the continuity ofthe family's lands. Furthermore, when parents die, their children will not be allowed to operate their lands to gether (P.R.§426.7,b,c,e). Inherited lands will have to be sold within five years P.R.§426.5, b,l). A widow or widower must sell the lands

of his late spouse upon marrying anyone who owns 160 acres(P.R.§426.5,c).

In short, one can easily conclude that the possibility of a family owning and leasing stably a number of tracts forming a whole bigger than 320 acres, will practically cease to exist by the second generation.

However, some eminent and highly reponsible jurists may share the views of the Court and the Department of the In terior in this matter. Arizona

Therefore, the rights and interesK

California

of the farmers are at a crossroads mark

Colorado

ed with grave uncertainties.Furthermore,

Idaho

as we shall see, also at a crossroads are

Kansas

the very volume of production from one of the most important agricultural areas in the country, the well-being of all Americans, and the entire equilibrium of the American economy. Certainly, the action of the public authorities, in building dams and irriga tion systems from which the farmers and the whole country have drawn so much

Montana

Nebraska Nevada New Mexico

North Dakota Oklahoma

Texas Utah

Oregon

Washi Washington

South Dakota

Wyoming

advantage,deserves respect and gratitude. Nevertheless, loyalty to high moral (both presently in force) from the ex

IV â&#x20AC;&#x201D; A Great Battle: Huge Uncertainties and Tremendous Risks...

All of this will be equivalent to a

real agricultural revolution in 17 states where these Federal irrigation projects exist.

One can understand wny the af

fected farmers would view this prospect

ecutive branch. Moreover, the existing situation in the Federally irrigated lands (a situation born entirely from common sense and from the practices imposed

Defense of Tradition, Family, and Pro

by agricultural realities) is not adjusted

spect be expressed by scrupulously and

to the tyrannical demands of those re

literally applying the reclamation laws with all the uncertainties, risks, and

gulations. The U.S. District Court for the District of Columbia ruled that the ex ecutive branch is not allowed to let the

farmers are preparing judicial actions to

present situation stand. On the basis of this ruling, and in obedience to the said Court, the Department of the Interior drew up the Proposed Regulations.

defend themselves, their families, their

In the present document, we do

as a true aggression. Further, as a con

sequence, it is understandable that the rights, and their possessions. The critical situation in which the

principles and the important public and private interests at issue imposes a ques tion on the American Society for the

not in any way want to question the good intentions of those speaking for

perty and onall Americans:Should our re

even calamities which can arise from them ?

Or should we reform some of the pro visions of tliese laws according to the far-sighted, progressive, and dynamic spirit chat characterized those earlier officials?

Should respect for their memory prevent us even from reassessing,accord ing to the need of our times, the letter of the laws that they left us?

farmers find themselves so threatened,

that Court or the Department of the In

cannot fail to cause a profound impres sion on anyone considering this matter

terior; however, we cannot agree with

they were still living in our midst, they

the conclusion that both of them have reached.

would answer these questions with the line from St. Paul's Epistle: "the letter

impartially. Thus, it will be no wonder

if judicial bodies seek to give the farmers

We would like to believe that if

support in the great legal battle already imminent between the landowners and

the Department of the Interior.

Both parties in the struggle will engage all their capacity and their re sources for action.

As past experience in our country

shows, other judicial battles fought over issues involving rights and interests of

equal importance have lasted a long time. The struggle, therefore, will be long, full of unexpected turns, and with uncertain results. Presumably, it will be a matter of obtaining over the protracted course

of several court decisions, a decision

(which in the final analysis the Supreme Court will give) on the following basic issue:

I v..

DEPT OF p INTERIOR ^

Is it licit for the executive branch

to allow the present situation in so many irrigated lands to stand, or must the law

be applied in its literal strictness? This question must be answered because some American citizens have

already asked (and others may) the ju diciary branch to require a regulation of the Reclamation Act of 1902 and the

Omnibus

Adjustment Act of 1926 CRUSADE 21

kills, but the spirit gives life"(2Cor.3:6). Frankly,we would agree with them! Laws made by men are, by nature, reformable according to the needs of

the times. They are not immovable like the pyramids of Egypt. Therefore, let us not make the laws of 1902 and 1926

into two increasingly untimely pyramids crushing both farmers and consumers. We ask that no American refuse,

because of preconceived ideas, to amend these laws without an analysis and a con

structive debate regarding their suitabil ity to the extremely varied circumstances of our time.

V — The Impact of a Socialist Agrarian Plimder on the United States

So that the matter will be entirely clear, it seems necessary to state plainly that besides resulting in the large scale

judicial controversies we have just men tioned, the literal application of the Re

Based on private property and free entereprise, the pioneers of lfi68 ventured to wards the greatest agricultural success of history.

clamation Act of 1902, the Omnibus

Adjustment Act of 1926, and the Pro posed Regulations will bring an agrarian plunder of vast proportions. Or, to em ploy the expression that is commonly used to designate such plunders, it will

bring a socialist and confiscatory agrari an reform.

The expression "agrarian reform" is commonly used in the three Americas as well as in Europe to designate the transformation of an agrarian structure in such a way that it passes from a system

of large, medium, and small properties to one in which properties are merely the following: a) Equal in size or at least in value. b) Family-sized units,that is, tracts which are tilled exclusively by the land owner and by his family.As an exception, certain agrarian reforms permit the land owner, at certain times of the year and for circumscribed tasks, to hire tempor ary workers. c) As a consequence, the system of permanent employees is abolished, or it is only tolerated in very reduced pro portions. Let us consider the way in which agrarian reform brings about the cutting

up of large and medium properties, re ducing all of them to small standardized units. This depends on the spirit which agrarian reform assumes in different countries where it is instituted.

It is appropriate to consider that

when agrarian reform is carried out bas ed on socialist principles, it is: •Confiscatory, that is, the expro

common good and is an arbitrary wound on private rights. *Spoliative, that is, it plunders. Landowners of large or medium sized tracts never receive indemnity exactly

b) Those who own more than 160 acres in water districts where a letterfrom

the Department of the Interior permits ownership with limits beyond 160 acres or with no limitation, will also have

corresponding to the value of the land and the improvements of which they

their ownership reduced to one 160-acre

have been deprived, since the Public Authority can never have adequate re sources to pay such indemnities.

the Imperial Valley, California, out standing for its high productivity and encompassing more than 400,000 acres.

In Communist countries, the con

fiscation is total. The State does not pay any indemnity to the landowner, nor does it consider itself obligated to re cognize the owners' rights over some remnant of lands on which they may live. If at times the State allows a person to

occupy a standard tract of land, it is only as a concessionaire. In the Communist countries, the

nature of the relationships between the State and the farmers varies:

—at times, all of the production belongs to the State, which in turn grants the worker the same amount of produc tion as any other citizen (Sovkhoze); —at other times, the State stimu

lates the worker to produce by granting him a small percentage of all the output that he generates(Kolkhoze). These general ideas transposed to the agrarian reform which will take place in the Western States, if the Proposed Regulations are approved and applied, will bring as a consequence the begin ning of the implantation of an agrarian reform in the ownership of the land and the farming operation itself: 1. The ownership of the land:

tract. An instance of this latter case is

c) If matters are carried to their

ultimate consequences, many owners of large or medium sized properties in areas using irrigation systems provided by any of the 17 States may also be reduced to 160 acres.

It is necessary to note that in this case the agrarian refom would be ex

tended to practically all of California, where State irrigation waters are fre quently mixed with Federal irrigation waters. The Proposed Regulations ex pressly state (P.R. §426.4,o) that the 160-acre limitation applies to the lands irrigated with "mixed" waters, tl waters coming from State and Fc projects which are distributed by fed erally financed facilities. 2. Farm operations of more than 160 acres: When a landowner with 160 acres

leases other lands, forming in this way large or medium sized operations irriga ted by Federal waters, according to the Proposed Regulations he will have his individual farming operation reduced to a maximum of 320 acres(P.R. §426.8).

The intention to persecute and

priation of large and medium sized lands is decreed by the Public Authority based

a) Landowners who have 160-acre tracts in more than one water district

destroy the present situation of owners

on unjust economic, social, and moral

will be permitted to own only one 160-

reasons. As a rule, it does not favor the

acre tract(P.R. §426.2,c).

one of its provisions which goes so far as to prohibit a tract of land from being

22 CRUSADE

of "excess lands" becomes evident in

leased to anyone who formerly owned it

All of this has been done with the gener

(P.R. §426.10,e).

al and total recognition that this situa tion is unequivocally a legal one.

This provision is clearly discri minatory, for it denies a minority of

Therefore, these farmers are legiti

Americans the right to lease these lands

mate owners of their lands, including

while freely allowing everyone else to

the irrigation benefits. The Proposed Regulations disregard this situation,

lease them.

All American farmers affected by these measures will be subject in one way or another to amputations characteris tic of a serious agrarian reform, exactly as the militants of conHscatory social

ism wish. And in several respects, this is similar to a Communist agrarian re form, since the rural structure arising from these mutilations wUl have been

transformed by the regulations into a vastfabricofKolkhozes(collectivefarms).

Now it is appropriate to say something about indemnification. As we have seen, many owners or lessees of lands would undergo severe

obliging them to sell these lands for the

price they were worth before receiving Federal waters. Since in the cases above

the irrigation benefits belong to the farmers, this is spoliation! Besides, the Proposed Regulations

prohibit the unfortunate seller from par ticipating in setting the price of his lands.

This will be arbitrated only by represen tatives of the Department of the Inter ior (P.R. §426.12,c).

There is even more. Not only is

what guarantees do the Proposed Regu lations ask from the lottery winners re garding their personal fitness for the work, their capacity for it, their com petence, or their moral standing? None. As a consequence, the greater part of the irrigated lands in the West run the risk of being subjected to a risky venture. It is the venture of a lottery which at tracts people who are in large part more apt to be escapees profoundly shattered by the daily life of the large modem cities than dynamic individuals capable of sustaining the production of these

lands at their present high level. If we take into consideration the

importance of these irrigated lands to American agriculture, it is clear that our agricultural economy may be consider ably harmed as a consequence of this risky venture suffered by one of its most

reductions in their properties or farming

the price set by them (and what will happen to the price of so many tracts of land put on the real estate market at the same time?), but in addition, the

operations.

landowner will not be able to choose

It is to be observed in this regard that the loss experienced by the lessees will be total, since, eventually affected

the buyer of his lands.® The land is

farm production of one of the most important parts of our agriculture is

offered for sale in a lottery. In this case,

going to confront the hazards of a lot

significant sectors. When one bears in mind that the

we would have in our unfortunate na

tery, one feels that he is becoming dizzy

tion, the greatest lottery in all of his

or even that he is having a nightmare.

else to do except to walk away from the land they operated. With what indemni fication? None.

tory (P.R. §426.10, b, no.3). In a word, it is easy to suppose

how such ideas could have occurred to

that the landowner might receive (with

authorities charged with the duty of pro

At first glance, someone may say

out any indemniHcation as we have al ready said) an amount very much smal

tecting the common good with prudence

by the regulations,they will have nothing

that the owners we mentioned above

(V,l) are not entitled to indemnification

because their lands will not be directly confiscated by the State. However, they

And indeed, one does not know

and dedication.

ler than the real worth of his property. This isconfiscation!Thisisplunderl

first settlers of the presently irrigated

To this, one could object that the

Who will be the beneficiaries of

lands were adventurers who, with cour

will have to face a true dilemma: either

this spoliation? Who will receive the fat

age and success cleared and cultivated

they sign a recordable contract binding

amount plundered? Will it be the gov

the lands they appropriated. Why, then,

them to sell their lands within a five-

ernment?- No. It will be the happy win ners of the lottery, who will thus have enlarged their estates, since the lands

should we be so afraid of adventurers

year period (P.R. §426.5, 2, 1), or they lose irrigation waters for all their lands over 160 acres.

Here is one of the most tyrannical

ly spoliative aspects of the Proposed Regulations: the first alternative open to these unfortunate landowners subjects them to a real spoliation as they will re ceive no indemnifications;the only other choice for them is to sell their "excess lands."But... underwhatcircumstances!

they receive can be sold, after a tenyear period, at their market value in cluding the irrigation benefits.

It is evident that these provisions

will attract to agriculture many people now employed in other activities. But

in the agrarian reform phase which an important part of American agriculture may eventually enter?

The reason for fearing adventurers now is that the roles are reversed. In

6.The only exception to this provision is the case where the buyer has a direct lineal descendant relationship to the owner.

Winners of the 1978 lottery of irrigated lands. What do you think is going to happen to the production ofthis important part of our agriculture?

In fact, the Proposed Regulations will oblige the landowner to sell his lands

at their market value, without taking in to account the benefits of irrigation

...1978

(P.R.§426.5, a and §426.12,a).

Now, the lands irrigated by "mix ed" Federal and State waters (cf. V, 1, c above) have been irrigated in this way for a long period of time without

any legal restriction. In the remaining two cases noted above (V, 1, a, b), these

irrigated lands have been bought, sold, or transferred along with the benefit of irrigation, a benefit incorporated in them by virtue of natural law. This situation has been recognized by all of the official

1 I

land offices in charge of recording the transfer of rural properties. For many years,taxes were collected on these lands. CRUSADE 23

the past,the concessionaire who cleared the land and exposed himself to the greatest risks and uncertainties, was a man of steel and therefore endowed with an unshakable determination and

tireless capacity for work. With agrarian refonn, the one who runs the greatest risk is not the recently installed occupant of lands already clear ed, cultivated, and planted, who risks little or nothing; rather, it is the country, which will hand over highly productive land to people with untried abilities. In short, the first settlers were heroic pi oneers.The coming and(and incurable...)

virtue of certain interpretations, the laws of 1902 and 1926 are not completely ap plied; therefore, it is necessary to apply them literally in 1977. This strict legalism is — and we do

not hesitate to say it — frantic. It works like a bulldozer knocking down every thing in its path: customs and rights, either private or of the general public, or even of the State. To proceed in this manner is completely contrary to the American spirit. One needs only to think: 19021926! How these dates seem close to

stall themselves in soft, comfortable

each other when they are compared with still another date, namely, 19771 For instance, how many circumstances have changed in the half-century between 1926 and 1977 in the irrigated valleys, their environs, the country, and the

circumstances on lands cleared and work

world!

tenderfoots of the agrarian reform will be merely "heirs" lacking the spirit of heroic initiative offormer times. For the most part, they will desire merely to in ed by someone else. In other words, the "setders" of agrarian reform will be ex actly the opposite of the pioneers. One could be deceived into think

ing that this agrarian refonn injures only the category of farm owners in the Fed erally irrigated lands. Indeed, it serious ly injures the rights of numerous people who are not, properly speaking,involved in agriculture but who have close finan cial and economic ties with it.

In the first instance, one should

mention the many creditors — banks, suppliers, etc. — who make loans to

farmers based on the farmers' rights as owners or lessees of lands. As soon as

these debtors have been plundered,these guarantees will disappear. One can eas

ily imagine the subsequent chain re actions that might result in our credit system!

In the second place, the agrarian reform will likely cause considerable change in farming methods. This, in turn, may bring about modifcations in

farm implements and so on, perhaps bringing inevitable financial losses to certain farm suppliers.

The transportation and marketing of agricultural production are most of ten performed by large scale businesses. Inevitably, the break-up of these farm-

oriented businesses will have repercus sions here and there. And once again, there will be possible chain reactions...

VI — The American Spirit Upsidedown: No to Practicality, Yes to Frantic Legalism We cannot disguise our perplexity over an evident fact: in order to hurl our

country into a series of injustices and

consecutive risks, only one legal argu ment is set forth by the advocates of the gigantic agrarian reform in Federally ir rigated lands. This argument is that by 24 CRUSADE

The most elementary common

sense would urge that inquiries, analyses and thorough debates be carried out be fore applying obsolete provisions of the old law so frantically.

Our ancestors were characterized

by the idea that the law must always be accomodated to practical reality.Perhaps they even carried this maxim too far. It should be said that this exag

geration unexpectedly went from exces ses in this matter to a breath-taking ex cess in the opposite direction. We do not recognize the American spirit in this epi sode where,confronting so many hazards, one wishes to impose on us precipitantly and without adequate studies an agrarian reform under the banner: Dura lex, sed lex (The law is hard, but it is the law). To this maxim, we would answer with

another one, incomparably more ade

quate for the present circumstances: Summum jus, summa infuria (The strict enforcement of the law may be the height of injustice)'. On the basis of what has hap pened so far, we are obliged to doubt that this last principle has decisively influenced the promoters of the Amer ican agrarian reform. We doubt it be

the environment without

cause, if the peculiar psychology of those who promote the literal application of the reclamation laws allowed any room for the flexible principle Summum jus, summa injuria, they would not make

flrst making an Environmental Impact

such efforts to have the laws enforced

The National EnvironmentalPolicy Act (42 U.S.C., Section 4332,c) wisely prescribes that it is illegal to make laws that

alter

Statement. How different is this wise

while confronting such obvious incon

principle from what we see happening

veniences.

in the matter of agrarian reform... with an insulting low regard for our tradition al practical sense! All of this having been said, we now go on to present a friendly and con structive proposal.

History records many examples of currents of opinion, of cultural, social,

and political movements animated by an unyielding attachment to a simplistic and inexorable application of the prin ciple Dura lex, sed lex. Historical experience proves that it is extremely difficult to change this kind of psychology, which generdly re sults from profound temperamental factors.

We do not have great hopes of changing this mentality of some of our fellow countrymen. Yet we hope to reach a harmonious agreement with them.

We offer this agreement in a friendly way on the only basis that we see to be reasonable. If, as the

all law in force has to be applied spective of how hard the law might be, we ask our fellow-countrymen the fol lowing: Why not amend the law? Isn't it very much easier to reform two laws

than to reform our agriculture? Indeed the only argument we can

imagine being used for refusing our sug gestion that the two laws be reformed,

is that the law, simply because it is law, cannot be reformed. We earnestly hope that this argument will not be made,

because it clashes with public and private American law and with the legal sense of all peoples in all times.

VII â&#x20AC;&#x201D; A Wholesome and Over

whelmingly Successful System Sacrificed to a False

Morality and Metaphysics

Wrong

The fundamental proposal of this

manifesto having been declared, it is ap propriate to form conjectures as to

what might be the misunderstandings and stumbling blocks in its path. This inquiry has the practical aim of avoiding completely any dissensions, polemics, or legal battles between sons of the same country. It seeks to foresee

any difficulties and pitfalls with the intention of removing them. It is important that all Americans (those who agree with us as well as those who disagree) keep in mind that if the old laws of 1902 and 1926 are not re

formed, but instead are applied rigidly with an iron hand, the strictly egali tarian agricultural structure resulting from this will bring about the whole sequel of consequences inherent to the tragic underproduction of the collectivist countries.

We already pointed out that the handing over of a great number of unitized tracts of 160 acres to the "tender

foots" of 1977 would result in lowering the quality of those tilling the land as

well as necessarily reducing the quantity of production. The smallness itself of these unitized tracts is a factor of under

production.

We do not hold that a small pro perty is in itself counterproductive. On the contrary, common sense and practi cal experience

demonstrate that in

many circumstances a small property can be more productive than a medium sized or large property. However, we do hold that these circumstances sometimes exist and some

times do not. When they do not exist, it is because in their place there are circumstances favorable to medium sized

or large properties. The full development of the soil does not come from a size of property â&#x20AC;&#x201D;small, medium, or large â&#x20AC;&#x201D; considered in the abstract. To set a standard size

for property in an area of great expanse, where conditions vary, is therefore to impose underproduction. The present document is not

against the small property but against the standardization of the sizes of pro perties. If the laws of 1902 and 1926

were establishing a medium or large sized property as a uniform standard, we would also ask for their reform.

Thus, one sees that the suppres sion of large and medium sized businesses

in the Federally irrigated lands will be applauded only by those among us who maintain that,in socio-economicmatters,

equality of estates is the highest law of justice. As in the entirely socialized coun tries, these people put that erroneous moral law above the general well-being. For example, this is how one can

Terms by C.O.

of misery.

The Soviets should recognize that profiting from the example of their com petitor and applying in their own lands

the principles that made their rival pros perous in his own house, is better than

depending on his generosity. In other words, the Soviets could

explain that, by imposing an egalitarian

attain a substantially more produi

socio-economic structure on Russia, the

economy if they renounced colIec( property in order to adopt private pro perty, if they accepted free initiative to

Soviets have arrived at the extreme of

want. As a matter of fact, in the era of

detente, they have gone to the point of extending their begging hand to the ca pitalist societies, asking for the plentiful surpluses of their production. In this manner, they show recognition of our

the point of reducing State planning to nothing or nearly nothing, and if they recognized that the inequality of lands

and crops inevitably bring about the in equality of agricultural enterprises.

abundance while revealing their painful

Why don't they do it?

poverty. How they must be afflicted

Clearly, it is not for practical

to live in a condition close to or identi

cal to beggars compared to societies to ward which, in various vital areas, they take daringly competitive or even seri ously hostile positions! Nevertheless, the Soviets do not al

7. Dictionary of Foreig Sylvester Mawson.

cause they want to impose the princi ple of total equality even at the cost

ter their socio-economic egalitarianism,

the source of their poverty. Why? Be

reasons.

Then, for what reasons? They do it for reasons that are outside the sphere of practical experience; that is, for en

tirely abstract reasons which they put into practice with an iron hand without hesitating before the destruction of the concrete order of society. CRUSADE 25

In the final analysis, these reasons siau^tering the pracdcal and general well-being are reduced to only one: all men being equal by nature, it is unjust for them to be unequal as far as their

the Defense of Tradition, Family and Property (TFP) on a matter that is es sentially agrarian?

possessions are concerned.

readers would like to know.

As one sees, this is a principle which the Marxist "morality" chooses

Our Society was founded in 1974. It has no connections with any politi cal party and is in large part comprised of young persons who own no rural pro-' perty. It is one of the more recent sister organizations of the great family of au tonomous TFP's existing today in eight

First of all, what is the TFP? It

is to be presumed that a great many

to deduce from human nature itself and

from the universal order of things.There fore, no matter how much the material ists hate the word "metaphysics," the Marxist moral principle has a meta

countries of South America, in Canada,

physical basis. Nevertheless, such a principle is

opposed to the most evident truth. Equality is not the absolute rule of the naturd order of things. In the nature created by God, we find traces of a wise equality, but we also see a marvelous harmony of magniHcent diversities. Equality, while admissable in the political sphere under favorable condi tions, is not the only principle order

ing the human race. All men are funda mentally equal, since they have a body and a soul. But it is obviously true that, in their accidents, these bodies and souls

are diversified among themselves almost to infinity. While the Communists hate this di

versity (imagining they see in it a source of injustices that they want to eliminate by means of class struggle), common sense and experience demonstrate that these inequalities are an inexhaustible

source of friendship and cooperation when used properly by men.

Let us apply these general princi ples to our theme. If private property and free initiative were amply and pro perly developed, they would bring about

ture, and we desire these improvements. What seems absurd to us is for one

to want to destroy or mutilate this struc ture in order to stimulate this progress. This would be comparable to someone

wanting the fruits of a magniHcent tree to beneHt an ever greater number of people, yet proposing as the method the

damaging or cutting of the tree. We hope that we have made clear how much the metaphysics of the agrari an egalitarianism threatening us is false and how much it deforms the moral

principle of the fundamental equality among men.

All of this helps one to see that, with the literal application of the laws of 1902 and 1926, we will be obeying inadvertently a wrong metaphysics as well as a wrong moral principle. The word "inadvertently"deserves to be noted so that our thinking will not be misunderstood.

including the right to work and the very right to life. For example, how can one

The great majority of Americans do not want a rigidly egalitarian and underproductive agriculture. An over whelming majority of Americans do not accept an egalitarian metaphysics or an egalitarian socio-economic morality. In addition, we do not have any evidence that the latter are accepted by the au thorities rigidly favorable to the laws of

cjill soldiers to the defense of the coun

1902 and 1926.

worthy and just inequalities. Private property and free initia tive would then be able to fulfill their

social functions, while also providing for the needs of individuals. With this, so ciety itself gains. All rights have this social function,

It is precisely because of this that we insist upon pointing out that this false metaphysics and false morality lead to and underlie the agrarian reform to society? wards which we are being drawn. We From many standpoints, the agri cultural structure in force in our country are moved by the strong hope that the brilliandy fulfills its social function. great majority of those disagreeing The prosperity of the farm businesses with us will accept our proposal of a re allows theit workers to enjoy a standard form of the law instead of an agrarian of living unequaled in the world. The vi reform, as they realize the real direction gor of the productive capacity of this in which we are all being led. structure yields the world's highest rate

try without recognizing that the right to life does not exist merely for the enjoy ment of man, but also for the good of

of production. In fact, our farm exports contribute largely to meeting the needs of many other peoples. There are cer tainly improvements to be made in fulniling the social function of this struc26 CRUSADE

VIII â&#x20AC;&#x201D; The TFP and the Socialist,

Confiscatory Agrarian Reform How does one explain such a de

finite stand by the American Society for

and several European countries (Spain, France, Italy, and Germany, where it is small but promising). These organizations aim to defend their respective countries against social ism and Communism. The means they use to achieve this purpose are strictly legal and peaceful. The TFP's are con vinced that the most modern and active form of the Communist offensive consists

in the gradual destruction of the three values which our western world accepts. They are tradition, family and property. Socialism denies these values with a

smile and Communism rejects them with a smirk and a fist on the table, if not

with a weapon in its hands. In the agrarian reformist offensive now under way in our country, the TFP sees a very hard blow directed against American traditions such as private property and the family. It is obvious that a family with neither property nor tradition is placed in a condition of spir itual and material want leading toward total ruin.

We take a stand on this agrarian question exactly because it enters upon a ground that is ours, that is, it attacks and seeks to undermine the fundamental

principles, values, and institutions of Christian Civilization. "Christian." With what enthusi

asm, with what love, with what respect we speak this word, the sweetest, the highest, the most glorious adjective human lips can utter! Yes, we are Catholics and oui .il is to defend Christian Civilization in the United States with our convictions and our Catholic consciences.

As one can see from this move,

our action is essentially civic, although it is inspired by religious principles. Therefore, we are not a religious association founded or directed by ec clesiastical authority. Nevertheless, our free action is in-

spiried by the traditional teachings of the Popes and by the principles of Ca tholic morality. However much the fact pains us, it is useless to close our eyes to a reality that is confirmed in lacerating terms.

owners which has recently come up in the Western States.

In order that excess irrigation wa ters not be wasted, it is planned to put them back underground. Evidently, these waters will mix

with waters already in the ground. This would subject the owners of the land in question to the laws of 1902, 1926,

not only in Catholic circles but in Pro testant ones as well.

Both circles are being split from top to bottom by a crisis that affects them not only in their purely religious

doctrine but also in the moral,social,and economic consequences of this doctrine. Such a crisis amounts to a tidal

wave ofsocialist and Communist thought penetrating religious milieus. This crisis seeks to distort the teaching and influ ence of each religion in the minds of the faithful in order to use this distor

tion as a means of bringing about the victory of socialist or Communist egalitarianism.

Finally, we cannot fail to point out to our readers who may be Catholics, that the Encyclicals Rerum Novarum of Leo XIII, Quadragesima Anno and Divini Redemptoris of Pius XI, and the decree of July 1, 1949, that the Sacred Congregation of the Holy Office promul gated by the order and authority of Pius XII excommunicating Catholics who profess Communist doctrines or colla borate with Communism, remain in full

force. Therefore, they should not pay

heed if deceitful voices say to them ^at their Catholic Faith should put them on the side of a socialist,confiscatory agrari an reform threatening their rights and interests.

^ We are certain that this informajtion will also interest Protestants in our country who, more and more, no longer feel animated by sectarian hatreds against the Catholic Church. IX — To Farmers and Owners In General

and the Proposed Regulations. If the situation resulting from this is analyzed in the spirit of those ad vocating the literal application of the reclamation law and the Proposed Regu lations, their mistaken (and senseless!)

logic could lead to the conclusion that the use of all wells fed by mixed water (Federal - private underground) would subject their owners to the agrarian plunder that so many farmers are rightly tighdng at the present moment. The politics of the ostrich has al ways been preferred by decadent soci eties and declining nations. Let us avoid

it. Therefore, let us not shut our eyes to the ultimate consequences hinging on this.

It is evident that such a confisca

tion of underground waters calls into question the rights of the owners to everything found underground, that is, to all kinds of riches whether in a solid, liquid, or gaseous state. We .will only raise one question at this point: what about oil?

Therefore, it is in the interest of

all Americans that the socialist agrarian reform not prevail in Federally irrigated lands, for if these ideas gain acceptance an immense step will have been taken towards extending them to the whole country.

Thus we hope that this work will be received by innumerable Americans in a spirit of friendly and fraternal co operation.

We ask Divine Providence,through the intercession of Our Lady of Guadalupe. Patroness of the three Americas, to preserve our beloved country from a socialist and confiscatory agrarian reform,

the source of injustices and impoveri<;hments all over the world.

In addition, we ask Divine Provi dence to unite all Americans in a heart Will this document interest farmers

outside Federally irrigated lands? Logic gives us reason to hope so. The reality is that once the right of private property has been undermined for some, it be comes undermined for everyone. This is so, because the right is the same,whether it resides in the Federally irrigated lands or not. Therefore, the same thing hap

felt cooperation in order that: — the laws of 1902 and 1926 not be li

terally and rigidly applied; — that, on the contrary, these laws be reformed;

— so that we may avoid an agrarian re

form that will necessarily bring about a national catastrophe.

pens in the cities as in the rural areas. There is no substantial difference be

December 8, 1977

tween the right of property over urban

soil and the right over rural ground. In this regard it helps to remember

THE AMERICAN SOCIETY FOR THE

another object of real concern to land

AND PROPERTY.

DEFENSE OF TRADITION, FAMILY

CRUSADE 27

ful but dangerously hypnotic operas

Book Review

ever written.

The march toward Gotterdammerung continues: llluminism developed into a

THE OCCULT

pan-Germanic, racist gnosticism. The

training and education^ center was the

AND THE THIRD REICH By Jeremias Wells

Thule Society. It was the connecting point and the clearing house for all the evil doctrines, occult societies and Sa

tanic Eastern philosophies (two of its members. Baron von Sebottindorf and

The Fuehrer of the Third Reich an

Catharism was aneo-Manicheanheresy

Rudolph Hess, traveled and studied extensively in the Orient) in Germany

nounced,"He who has seen in National

that empted in the 11th century. The

Socialism only a political movement has seen nothing." Thus the author, Jean Michel Ang ebert (actually a joint

best known and most destructive of

at that time (circa 1914). The power

the Catharist pagans were the Albigensians of southern France. They denied

and mentor of this secret society was

the existence of hell, praised suicide, and preferred concubinage to marriage. Many young girls were sold into their

initiated Hitler into the Thule Society and introduced him to Rudolph Hess,

sinister custody. Albigensianism was condemned by the Third Lateran Council(1179)and a crusade was preach ed against them by St. Dominic and others. What the Church was combating was not only the destruction of Christ ianity but the extinction of the human race. The unchecked spread of Cathar

Third

tale of Lost Atlantis and its race of su

ism would have been disastrous. After

this occult secret society picked Hitler,

permen as the legitimate precursor of

years of intense warfare, with atrocities

not the other way around. On his death

the Nazis on such flimsy and circum-

on both sides, the final bastion, the

stancial evidence that one loses conti-

dence in their scholarship. I wanted to

Albigensian fortress of the Sun Temple on Montsegur, fell.

bed in 1923, Eckardt told his followers, "Follow Hitler! He will dance, but it is

discard the book until I realized that

Prior to its fall a mysterious object,

1 was reading the philosophical beginings of the Third Reich. Steeped in esoteric disciplines, the authors offer valuable insights into the Hitlerian cosmology. Theirs is a useful book and should be read by those study

known as the Holy Grail —sacred vessel of Knowledge — was spirited down the slope into the darkness. The quest for this symbol of illumination and earthly paradise has been an overwhelming ob

ing the gnostic origins of Nazism, and by those who want to supplement their

gnostic Nazis ever since.

power and a possessed behavior. A con

This tradition was maintained through the centuries,first by the Fedeli d'Amore —those bards of love who destroyed the ideals of chivalry and sacrifice for the glory of Our Lord. Then it came to the

fidant of Hitler, Rauschning, reported that he woke up nights,terrified,scream ing, "It's him! It's him! He's here!" He then lapsed into an unintelligible lan guage. Simple insanity? Maybe. Joseph

signature of two French scholars, Michel Bertrand and Jean Angelini) traces Naziism from its origins in lost cultures, Catharism and Albigensianism, through the secret societies on into Richard

Wagner and Nietzsche to the Nazi phil osophers. National Socialism is a synthe sis of socialism on the one hand, and

gnostic tradition and psuedo-revelation on the other.

Bertrand and Angelini resurrect the

knowledge of Hitler's psychology. How ever, Catholic readers will be shocked

by their malice towards the Church and any reader who seeks this information should be willing to undergo spiritual irritation to obtain it because of the

strong anti-Catholic bias. Although the authors are sympathetic to the nascent Nazi doctrine, its destructive and Sa

tanic nature are revealed. Among other

profanations, this brand of gnosticism rejects the Ten Commandments saying, "Moral law cannot in such an ethic take

session of the gnostics and the neo-

Ernst Roehm, a notorious and sadistic homosexual who became leader of the

SA, the Nazi storm troopers. The book shows very clearly that the adepts of

I who wrote the music. We have given the means for communicating with them ... Don't weep for me: I shall have had more influence on the course

of history than any other German." The observations and testimony of

many of those associated with the "Fuehrer" report a compelling, strange

Goebbels, close friend and Minister of

orders are issued.

God's law. In the 19th century Nietzsche

28 CRUSADE

until 1941; to Alfred

Propaganda observed,"What is he in the final analysis, I don't know. Is he really

and evil the authors of this book place themselves entirely on the side of the

and the Catholic Church.

Reich

Rosenberg, party philosopher and editor of its newspaper, who was executed as a result of the Nuremberg trials; and to

18th century. The connecting thread has been a preternatural truth beyond the normal comprehension, an Eternal Knowledge symbolized by the Holy Grail. This knowledge has been kept in secret centers of temples from which

Anti-Catholic hate pervaded themovement which ultimately found expression in Martin Luther. His freedom of thought was nothing more than freedom from

derstanding of the five centuries-old process of destruction of Christendom

eventually the number two man in the

surface with the secret societies of the

precedence over the wisdom bom of knowledge." In the age old battle between good devil, supporting the Cathars, Raymond VI of Toulouse, Jacques deMolay, and the French Revolution against the Holy Catholic Church, the popes, and the Capetian Kings, especially Louis XVI. The knowledge of the gnostic men tality — and its historical development — is of inestimable importance to an un

Dietrich Eckardt. It was Eckardt who

and Richard Wagner defined and glam orized this malice. Nietzsche found a

purification in a cruelty and a violence that resulted in the Nazi concentration

camps. In his treatise Beyond Good and Evil Nietzsche says,"...(the commun ity) must be ready to sacrifice without batting an eyelash a mass of people who

human? I would not want to swear on

it. There are times when he gives me the chills." Hitler had an occult power to mesmerize and control people either individually or in huge masses t r\' few in history have had. The soui^c of such a power in a saint is God; in Hit ler's case the other is obvious.

May the readers of Crusade learn from

this

book

review

that behind

Nazism there were gnostic, satanic and egalitarian philosophies based on heresies that the Church fought since the begin ning of Christianity. In its issue of JulyAugust, 1975, Crusade carried an article

exposing the similarity between Nazism and Communism.

□

must be, in its interests, humiliated and

reduced to the state of mutilated beings." Wagner romanticized this theosophy in some of the most compelling and power

"The Occult and the Third Reich,"

Jean-Michel Angebert, Macmillan Publ. Co., New York, 1974, 306pages.

THY KINGDOM COME..."

"Thy Kingdom Come ..." These words of Our Lord Jesus Christ are the summary of our hope during the Christmas season and during 1978. If the Kingdom of Our Lord and Our Lady should not be soon restored over the ruins of tliat of Their enemies, then tills life, as St. Louis Marie Grignion de Montfort says, would not be worth living. The Queen of Heaven, our Mother, is the one who will accomplish this work, ail divine, by the supplicant omnipotence that Her Son bestowed upon Her when mysteriously, during that blessed night. He made Her the Mother of God.

OUR SPECIAL ISSUES: ~ifr

The Church and the Communist

State: the Impossible Coexistence This essay by Professor Plinio Correa de Oliveira has troubled very much those who are trying to persuade Catholics to make agreements and "work together"

K-;

with the Communists. This has been so

CbRistiAii

much so that Kierunki and other papers

published by the "Catholic*'-Marxist group PAX from Poland repeatedly at tacked it. The Vatican Congregation of Seminaries and Universities, however, considered it "a most faithful echo of

all the Documents of the Supreme Magisterium of the Church" and recom

mended it to all Catholics. This essay has already been published in 9 lan Fatima, the whole truth

guages.

$2.50

At Fatima Our Lady explained the confusion of our times! She dso explain ed how Russia would spread her errors

throughout the world, and how She will defeat the Communist offensive.

Read the message and the warnings given at Fatima in 1917, in this speci

Why Not Subscribe To Crusade?

al issue of Crusade: Fatima, the Whole

Truth, with imprimatur of Bishop An tonio de Castro Mayer. 60 pages. Sever al impressive color pictures.

Read this issue of Crusade for a Christian

$2.00

Civilization

and

then

ask

yourself: "Can I afford, in this time of confusion, not to have regularly

available a publication with a solid and clear

orientation such

Crusade?"

If you are the kind of person that

wants to know not only what is hap pening, but also why it is happening,

The Thousand Days of Allende A complete report on the failure of the "socialist experiment" in Chile: The mass demonstrations of housewives, stu

then you will like Crusade.

By defending the sacred and peren nial values of the past, CRUSADE is facing the present and preparing the future.

dents and truck drivers who said "NO"

to the Communist regime; the misery,

chaos and violence that three years of socialism brought to a once prosper ous country; the incredible collabora

tion of a great part of the Catholic clergy with an anti-Catholic government. $2.00

please send me the following special issues:

□ The Thousand Days of Allende $2.00 □ Fatima, the whole truth

□ Gnosis, the Religion of Commuu.

$1.50

□ The Church and the Communist State

Ukraine: A Tragedy without

The Impossible Coexistence □ Ukraine: a Tragedy without

Frontiers

This special issue of Crusade defends

Frontiers

$2.50 $1.00

Gnosis.the Religion ofCommunism

a heroic ChurchofSilence which has been

Please add 50c for postage and handling.

Despite their economic failure and

suffering a most cruel Communist per secution for being faithful to Rome. Yet,

to CrKSfli/e(U.S.$9.50; foreign$10.50)

□ I would like a one-year subscription

lack of popular support, the Commun

this member of the Catholic Church has

ists are threatening to set the world on fire. .. What is the cause of their fanaticism?

received not words of support butsilence. His Emminence Joseph Cardinal Slipyj, a courageous Ukrainian prelate

Is Communism just a political party or is it an occult religion? Look into the

sent two letters to the editor of Crusade

secrecy of the Kremlin and find the head

praising this issue on the Ukrainian

Crusade for a Christian Civilization

of the ancient Gnosis!

Catholic Church.

Box 1281, New Rochelle, N.Y.10802

$1.50

Name

Address

who spent 18 years in Siberian camps,

$1.00

Make your checks payable to: